STRANGE MEDIEVAL AND OTHER BONDAGE ADVENTURES

                              BY ROD

                             PART ONE

     The following is pure fiction.  Any hint of factual people, places or happenings is purely accidental.

                           CHAPTER ONE

     I happened on the little museum solely be chance.  After finishing nursing school in California, I had delayed taking a job because of my father's death, my mother having died some years ago from breast cancer.  Now I was all alone and relatively wealthy because of my inheritance, and had decide to spend a little time in New York City, seeing the sites.  My friends in nursing had warned me that the city was no place for a 25 year old, single white woman.
     "Sure the city has more art, music, theaters and restaurants, but it also has a lot of crime and kinky stuff," one close friend said.
     But in a way it was because of all these things, with the exception of crime, that had
intrigued me and I had looked forward to exploring the city.  After arriving and finding a small apartment in the Village, I had purchased some rather mod clothes including tight leather pants and a leather jacket.  I also found a store that sold latex clothing but so far had not purchased
anything.  The one time I was there and tried on a few things, I got so hot and bothered that I had to leave before my feelings became obvious to the sales woman.  She had 
smiled knowingly as I left.  I guess she knew I would return sometime.
     Anyway, while walking down one of the off-Broadway streets late one  afternoon, I saw a discreet sign that advertised "Historical Artifacts from the Medieval Period".  The small museum was located in the basement of a large office building that housed multiple  financial companies,
and as such seemed a little out of place.
     My inquisitive and imaginative mind sort of impelled me to take the  elevator down and see what the place was all about.  When I saw a small sign on the door that read  "Open primarily by appointment, I hesitated but the door was open so I entered.  There was a  rather attractive woman about 40 years old sitting at a desk just inside..  She was dressed in 
a dark purple, long dress with a high white collar in keeping with the period.
     "Good afternoon.  Welcome to our little museum and yes, we are open.  The entrance fee is $12 and I should warn you that we are closing in less than an hour, but if you care to come in I will also give you a return pass for no extra charge.  That way you can come  back later if you don't get to see all the artifacts."
     I decided to see what the place had to offer and paid the fee which  seemed a little high, but perhaps it was designed to limit the curious.  There were a series of 
connecting rooms with a beautiful display of costumes, clothing, books, kitchen implements,  paintings, doctor's
instruments, religious icons, etc.  In one area I met a uniformed guard who pleasantly asked if he could help me, an offer I declined saying that I was enjoying taking my time 
and simply meandering. It seemed like I was the only spectator.
     Then I came into a large room which caused me to take a deep breath.  It was designed to depict instruments of torture and imprisonment used during the inquisition and perhaps up until the late 1700's.  In glass cases there were iron manacles and collars, whips and chains.  I recognized a "rack" consisting of a long table with devices at each end to 
put tension on chains running to cuffs.  There were several pillories, stocks, cages, and bilboes as well as huge axes
Presumably designed to decapitate people.  There was even a guillotine which looked hideous.
     I found myself getting a little nervous, excited, and dry mouthed.  At the end of the room stood a large iron contraption that was in the form of a full sized woman.  
Momentarily I couldn't think what it was called and then I realized I was looking at an "Iron Maiden".  Unfortunately I
Couldn’t really see into it for it was closed.
     Then there was a large wooden chair which really intrigued me.  The seat was made up of triangular wooden protrusions, each about two inches square, and similar but 
smaller protrusions covered the arms of the chair.  These arms ended in thick leather cuffs that could be placed over
the wrists.  Also there were crosspieces that would be used to force the neck, chest and waist of a person against the high back of the chair.  Finally the board on which the feet would rest had more of the wooden points and cuffs.
     Suddenly I was startled by the voice of a man standing close behind me. 
  "Rather gruesome, isn't it?"
     I jumped and turned to see a rather attractive man about 10 or 15 years older than I.  He was dressed in dark slacks and a blue shirt, open at the collar.
     "Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to startle you.  I thought you heard me come up behind you," he said.  "I'm Don Grafton, the owner of this little show place.  We are about to close for the afternoon and I am sorry to cut off your visit."
     "No, the woman at the desk told me it was late and gave me a return pass which I am sure I will use.  You really have an exciting collection of artifacts.  Are they real? Oh, and I'm Pat Anderson."
     "Nice to meet you, Pat.  Yes, many of the things are genuine and the others have been made to specifications or from pictures and drawings.  This room is my creation and hobby.  What do you think?"
     "You mean, you yourself made some of these things?  Wow, I'm impressed. 
  And to think these devices were actually once used on people.  I wonder how they felt.  Do you think they
were terrified?"
     He smiled and said, "Well I am sure most were very scared.  Looking at some of these things now however can set off one's imagination in various ways."
     "That's what I was thinking, Mr. Grafton."
     "Please call me Don, Pat.  Anything in particular intrigue you?"
     "I guess everything," I replied.  "For instance, that chair.  Those points in the seat look rather blunt.  It's hard to tell how uncomfortable they would really be. Maybe they were originally sharp."
     "No, that's the way they really were.  At first a person would probably tolerate them quite well, but with time they might feel more painful.  I tried the chair myself and didn't mind it but I wasn't locked in and didn't stay long.  Are you interested in trying it?"
     "You're kidding me, aren't you Don?"
     "No, I'm just trying to see how intrigued you really are and how much nerve you've got. Why don't you stand there and think about it while I send the guard and the receptionist home, and close up the front door.  But seriously, if you want to leave now, you can do so and come back at another time."
     "Maybe I had better leave and that way I can think about it."
     "Fine, let's go.  He accompanied me to the entrance, said good-bye to the woman and the guard and went up the elevator with me.  I was surprised that I was not uncomfortable with him and realized that some of this was because he really was an attractive, honest appearing man.
     When we reached the front door of the building I could see that it was pouring rain.
     "Damn," I said.  "And me with no umbrella."
     "It's probably just a short down pour.  Why don't we run into the small restaurant that's next to the back entrance to this building?  We can have a cup of coffee and wait until the rain stops."
     "Sounds wonderful to me," I replied and followed him.  Despite the fact that the restaurant was not far, the run from one door to the next was enough to get us both rather wet. So when we got inside I excused myself and went to the woman's bathroom.  I had to laugh when
I looked in the mirror.  My hair was plastered to my head and my blouse clung to my chest showing off the contours of my breasts.  Even my nipples were obvious.  I dried myself off as much as possible and found a hair dryer to use on my blouse as well as my hair.  A little lipstick and I felt I was about as presentable as I was going to get.
     I found Don sitting in a small booth in the rear of the cozy dining area.  Two mugs of coffee were already there.  "Service must be good," I said as I sat down opposite him.
     "Should be.  I sort of own the place."
     "Don, is that for real?  First the museum and now the restaurant.  Next you will be telling me that you own the whole building."
     "As a matter of fact I do.  Basically I am a businessman and investor. 
  I come from a wealthy family and have been very lucky.  Now I can indulge my hobbies and enjoy life, even though it can be lonely."
     "You mean you don't have anyone to share it with?" I asked.
     "Not really.  There is my sister.  She has her own place and is married.  I came close at one point, but I guess I was just too busy and had to travel too much.  So my fiancée got tired of waiting and left me for a sure winner, actually a very nice guy.  I still travel some, partly for pleasure. How about you?"
     I explained what I was doing in New York as well as my background.  The conversation flowed back and forth very easily and I found myself enjoying his company.  With the rain still coming down hard on the restaurant windows, I readily accepted his invitation to order dinner right there.  Soon I was sipping a very good wine and sharing a large salad 
with him.  He suggested a blackened fish entree which turned out to be delicious.
     I was surprised when I suddenly realized that a couple of hours had passed yet I was reluctant to have the evening end.
     "Don, I still am curious.  You said you made some of those things in the museum.  Do you do this right there in the museum?" I asked.
     "Many of the things you saw such as the costumes, kitchen implements and books were collected by my sister who shares my interests.  The torture devices, cuffs and things I found in Europe and New England, or I made in my blacksmith shop at my home up the Hudson River.  I live there more or less by myself, but also have a small apartment on the top floor of this building. I guess that is a long answer to your question.  Actually, the collection I have at home is a little more extensive than that you saw.  And I do make some things on order for other interested collectors.  I'm thinking about extending the market somewhat but I really 
don't want my hobby to become a full time business."
     "Well, I am intrigued by what I saw and would very much like to spend more time seeing the things.  Do I have to make an appointment like it said on the entrance door?"
      "Pat, I would love to have you come back anytime we can coordinate our schedules.  I'm going to be here in the city for the next two days.  If you are free, why don't you come back tomorrow afternoon about three.  Wear some comfortable slacks and I'll let you try that chair that got your feelings going.  The artifacts that are in the glass cabinets I don't like to take out because I have a hard time getting them back in position but you can try a few of them if you wish. Afterwards, I'd enjoy taking you to a little Italian restaurant down in the Village."
     "I think I would love that.  The Village is where I live.  Was my reaction to the chair sort of obvious?"
     He laughed and simply nodded.  "Do you want more wine?  If not, I'll be glad to drive you home.  My car is right here in the garage, it's still raining, and I don't like you using the subway even though it probably is safe."
     "I think I should get home, especially if I am going to have an interesting day tomorrow. So I accept."
     His car turned out to be a late model, dark green Mercedes that he drove rather expertly and all too soon we arrived at my walk up flat.  I felt a little like a teenager when I considered asking him if he would like to see my place, but he simply accompanied me to the outside door and said, "Pat, I have enjoyed being with you very much and am looking forward to tomorrow. Do you want me to send a car or taxi for you?"
     "No, thanks for the offer but I can easily get there.  And thanks again for dinner.  You'd better get going before we both are soaked."
     When he got into his car he waved and drove off, leaving me feeling sorry to see him go. After getting to bed, it was some time before I was asleep.  I kept thinking of all I had seen and wondering what I would feel like, locked in irons or standing with my neck and wrists in one of the pillories.

                           CHAPTER TWO

     I spent part of the next morning looking up things in the large public library and became progressively more fascinated with the rather long period in history that 
included the inquisition and witchcraft.  Back in my apartment, I found that I was too excited to eat much lunch and then took a long shower and washed my fairly long hair.  I had decided to wear some dark gray, wool slacks, a tight sleeveless pink sweater and my leather jacket.  The weather 
was on the cool side and the museum had not been very warm.
     The taxi ride uptown didn't take as long as I had anticipated, so I walked around the block and tried to get my nerves settled down before taking the elevator down to the museum level. The entrance door was closed and locked, but there were lights on inside.  I knocked and when nothing happened, knocked louder, beginning to be disappointed.  Then Don came walking rapidly and let me in.
     "Sorry, I was on the phone in the office.  Come in.  Can I get you something to drink, or are you anxious to get started?"
     "Maybe we should see if I have lost my nerve, Don.  I do want to try some of the things but please don't laugh at me.  And are you sure you have the time to show me around?"
     "Pat, I've been thinking about you ever since last evening.  By the way, you look very nice and I like that leather jacket.  I hope you don't mind that we are alone 
here.  If you are, I can have the receptionist you saw yesterday come down from her job upstairs."
     "No, I'm comfortable being with you and somehow would be a little embarrassed with others present, I think."
     "Just one thing I want you to know, Pat.  These things are not toys.  They are real and some can be very uncomfortable.  You can stop whatever is happening at any 
time you wish simply by saying 'help' or moving a hand, head or leg back and forth rapidly.  Understand?"
     I nodded my reply.  By the time we reached the room with all the devices and things, I realized my pulse rate was up, my nipples were hard and I was aware of several urges.
     "Where would you like to start, Pat?"
     "Well, I guess I would like to try the chair, if that's all right with you."
     "Fine, I'll put you in it and you can see how long it takes before you are begging for mercy.  We'll see what you are made of."
     As he started to open up the cuffs and crosspieces, I was making up my mind to prove that I could take a great deal.  He helped me off with my jacket and I saw his eyes scan my chest. I didn't have the biggest breasts in the world but they were full and I knew from his expression that he approved.
     "When you sit down, go slowly and keep your weight on your feet between the foot rests. It also helps to support some of your weight by holding on the ends of the armrests.  Oh, and sit well back so all your buttocks and thighs are resting on the seat to spread out your weight."
     As I gradually lowered myself into the chair I said, "I guess if this were in olden times you'd simply push me down and fasten me in."  Surprisingly, the wooden protrusions didn't really feel too bad.
     "Are you doing okay?" Don asked.
     "Yes, this is sort of fun."  I now had my forearms resting on the chair arms and he was fastening the leather cuffs snugly around my wrists.  Then he took off my shoes and placed my bare feet on the rests, binding them there with the ankle cuffs.
     The first crossbar was the one shaped to go around the front of my neck and was attached to the chair back with large iron screws that he turned until there was pressure on my neck pushing my head back against the pointed knobs of the back rest.  The next piece went across in front of my waist and the final one went just under my breasts and pushed them upwards accentuating their curves.  As he was screwing these crosspieces into position, I happened to look at the front of his pants and smiled to myself when I saw that he had quite 
an erection.  Seeing this got my juices flowing and perhaps this helped me ignore that the chair was becoming increasingly more uncomfortable.
     With more bravado than I felt, I said, "I hope I don't fall asleep."
     "In that case, I think I will just go out to the office for a minute and get check on things.
Don't go away."
     "Er, Don, don't be gone long."  I really thought he was joking but he in fact walked out through the door located behind me.  At least I couldn't hear him any longer.  I sat there moving slightly in an effort to relieve the pressure from the things boring into my rump and thighs.  Then I
found myself trying to lift myself up a little with my forearms and feet, but they also were getting very uncomfortable.
     It was hard to tell how long it was before he returned but by then I was sweating and really hurting.
     "Are you okay, Pat?  And do you mind if I take your picture?"
     "No be my guest, as if I could stop you if I wanted, but I'm not sure I can manage much of a smile."
     He took several pictures and then approached me.  "I think you have had enough of that chair."  I didn't object as he was releasing me.
     I stood up carefully and smoothed my slacks down over my sore rump as I said, "That wasn't too bad.  I think I could have stood it for a few hours."
     A little sarcastically he said, "Sure you could, a brave girl like you. 
  Now I want you to try this iron device for size."  What he held in his hand was a 2 " foot long, black iron rod with a
hinged cuff at each end and a larger cuff welded to the middle.  It obviously was designed for the wrists and neck, and I meekly submitted to his fastening the thing on me, 
realizing that now I could do nothing with my hands.
     Clipping a chain to a ring on the front of the collar, he led me over to stand in front of a light colored screen, saying, "I want some more pictures of you and that makes a good backdrop."  Before taking the pictures, he pulled down on the bottom of my sweater which had risen a little, showing my bare midriff.  After snapping a few shots, he came close and said, "You really are very attractive and enticing locked into that thing.
     Before I knew what was happening, he pulled on the chain and brought my face very close to his.  I eagerly met his slightly open mouth with mine, and seconds later our bodies were pressed together and a hand was gently following a path from my waist up over one breast, playing with the nipple as the kiss became more ardent.
     Then he stepped back.  "Sorry, Pat.  I guess I couldn't resist."
     "Wow," was all I could say at the moment, fighting to keep from moving forward again.
     "Guess I'll have to do something about that pretty mouth of yours  before I get carried away.  Even heard of a brank?" he asked.  From a nearby cabinet, he took a cage-like device
designed to enclose the head, with a piece shaped like a pear that would be forced into the mouth. He opened the cage and placed it around my head, closing the front and back portions slowly, allowing me to take the pear into my mouth before locking the device in place.
     As I mumbled a few unintelligible words he said, "There, that will take care of you for a while.  I just wish I had a nice cell to keep you in for a few years.  I've got to get some more film so why don't you just wander around and see the sights."
     And this is just what I did.  There was really no place to comfortable sit down except for the chair I had been in, and I didn't at that point want to lie down on "The Rack" although that looked exciting.
     When he returned he took a few more pictures and then released me from  the brank and the bar.  Also, he handed me my shoes.
     "Guess my tour is over.  Just when I was getting really into it, Don, you make like it's time to go," I complained.
     "Pat, two things.  First, I did make an early dinner reservation, and second I was almost out of control a few minutes ago.  We can talk about things over wine and a good Italian meal."
     With mixed feelings I put on my jacket, used the restroom and we left.
     By the second glass of wine, I was finally fairly relaxed and like the night before, our conversation was free and not forced.
     "Don, I really enjoyed the afternoon and hope we can do it again sometime soon.  You are considerate, and I feel very safe with you.  I just can't figure out why I get so excited about those things you have and am looking forward to seeing the pictures."
     "Well, I get excited seeing you excited, helplessly struggling in them," he replied.
     "I wasn't struggling, was I?"
     "Yes, you were.  Now I have something to propose that I want you to think about.  You remember that I mentioned wanting to extend the market for these things a little.  For this, I need some pictures to make up a brochure or catalog and have been looking for a model.  You are ideal for this.  You have a wonderful figure, a beautiful face and actually 
seem to be interested in the artifacts.  I don't want an answer right this minute.  Also, you need to know that I would want to do the photography at my home where we would have more undisturbed time and  I have more things and more equipment.  Finally, we would make the decision together as 
to whether any of the pictures would be of an unclad model."
     "You mean you would want me to pose nude?"
     "Not if you don't want to."
     "No, don't misinterpret my question.  It's just that no one ever asked  me to do that before and I never considered myself attractive enough.  I think I would be too nervous to stand still."
     "Pat, you'd be great.  But remember those medieval scenes would try your patience and fortitude.  It wouldn't be all fun and games.  Think it over and I'll call you tomorrow.  If you say yes, we could probably go up there on Friday which I think is the next day.   Oh, and we can discuss the pay and have you sign a regular contract.  Now, let's get you home."
     I was rather quiet on the short trip to my apartment, thinking things over.  There were not things keeping me from accepting his proposal and I was dying to spend more time with him.  I was tempted to blurt out a big yes but knew I should consider things longer. 
  Was this really what I wanted?  Where would it lead?  But basically I was a big girl, could make my own decisions and
I really was only slightly afraid of my rather kinky side and interests.
     On the steps up to my flat, I turned to him and somewhat impulsively gave him a quick kiss.  As I was about to thank him for an exciting day, he put his arms around me, using one of his hands to hold both of my wrists behind my rump.  With his other hand he brought my lips back to his for a long kiss.  I could feel various parts of his anatomy against 
various parts of mine and the feeling was that of pure joy.
     When we separated slightly I said, "Don't you want to come up and see my little place?"
     "I'd love to, Pat, but that's asking you to make an emotional decision on our second time together.  Asking you to come up the Hudson with me to my home is a big enough question for one evening.  I'll call you early tomorrow.  What's your number and what  time to you get up?"
     I gave him my phone number and said, "I'm not sure I'll sleep much tonight but I'm always up my 6 or 6:30.  And I'll be upset if you keep me waiting very long."

                          CHAPTER THREE

     Surprisingly, I fell to sleep easily, perhaps because I was emotionally exhausted, and awoke the next morning feeling very refreshed and excited.  I was having breakfast when Don
called shortly after seven.
     "Good morning, Pat.  I just wanted to see if you really got up early. Have you recovered from yesterday?"
     "Yes, I'm up and there wasn't much to recover from.  It was fun and I enjoyed the afternoon and being with you.  And yes, I have decided to accept your invitation to go with you
to your home and be your model.  I may be crazy but I'm looking forward to it.  I think that being someone's model to display weird things from another age is a real challenge, and think I can handle being photographed nude.
     "Pat, that's great and just what I wanted to hear.  Here's the plan.  I am going to have someone bring you over this noon some forms including a contract for you to sign.  Look them over very carefully.  They will include your salary which we didn't talk about but which I think you will find satisfactory.  Make changes as you see fit.  Then tomorrow, a 
car will pick you up about 8:30 in the morning and bring you here to my offices where we will sign the forms in the presence of witnesses and a notary public unless you want to do this in your lawyer's office.  Then we will get out of this city.  Incidentally, please plan to be away for two 
weeks.  The contract will allow you to stop working for me at any time and of course we may mutually  decide to quit earlier, but in any case the money will be yours."
     I thought I should probably ask how much he was paying me but somehow felt the amount would be generous.
     "Sounds great to me.  Do you have any suggestions about clothing to  wear and bring?"
     "Not really except to suggest comfortable things like you wore yesterday.  I loved the pink sweater.  Certainly you don't have to bring anything formal.  What size dresses, slacks and shoes to you wear?  Maybe I'll have my sister pick up a few things."
     I told him but said I didn't want her to go to any trouble and would cover any purchases she might make.
     He replied, "We can talk about that later.  But keep in mind that I may outfit you in some clothes from that period especially if I have play any particular roles for more than a day or so."
     This took a second or so to sink in.  "You mean you might want me to become a prisoner or victim or something?"
     "Well, it might make everything more realistic, but only if you were willing.  Maybe, you should your own thoughts on paper.  I know you have an active  imagination....and then I can agree to and sign any forms you might draw up," Don said.
     "I may do just that.  I really am looking forward to the whole thing.  Call me if there are any changes in the plan and I'll be waiting this noon and again tomorrow  morning."  I wanted to say a few more things about my feelings for him but sensed he probably knew what was going through my mind.  I hoped he felt the same way.
     I finished breakfast and then sat down at my little computer.  It took a couple of rewrites before I was satisfied with what I composed.  It basically said that I was 
putting myself in his hands, that I did not want to suffer any permanent injury or disfigurement, that I expected to be
nude at times in his and others' presence, that I agreed to be confined, imprisoned, shackled, etc., that I was submitting myself to be used as a model for some terrible devices of the medieval period in a realistic manner, and that this statement was being made without  duress or instruction from Donald Grafton or any other person who I would not hold responsible for any accidental injury.  I made a few changes and additions to the statement, swallowed a few times to ease some nervousness, and finally printed the thing out.
     I packed a few things, mainly to find out what I had and to think what I might need.  Right on schedule, a uniformed security guard arrived at noon and gave me an envelope containing some forms and some promotional material about the museum.  I read everything with interest and realized that Don was clearly concerned about my welfare.  I knew that 
some would consider me crazy but I felt I could trust him completely.  Perhaps he was bending over backward a little
too far and I found myself hoping that I would in fact be put into situations where I had no say in what was happening to me.  So added some statements to what I had written along these lines.
     That afternoon I shopped for a few more articles of clothing including some rather revealing half bras and low cut panties.  As I walked along one of the side streets I saw a store that primarily sold guns, hunting equipment and police supplies.  There was a pair of handcuffs in the window display which made me think of the shackles I might be wearing soon.  Curious, I went in the store.  There two male customers completing a purchase and I just browsed around
the place.
     The apparent owner of the store was a man in his late 60's or early  70's.  He came up to me, smiled and said, "Can I help you with anything?  I saw you looking at the handcuffs in the window.  We have several types available."
     "No, I was just sort of interested.  A friend of mine has some really old models or replicas."
     "Well, mine are not really old, but I do have one pair that he might be interested in."  He opened a draw and took a pair of shiny silver cuffs connected by three small links.  I was a little surprised at the weight and could see that there was no regular key slot.  Also, curved piece that opened and closed was smooth with no hard edges like standard police cuffs.  I suspected they would be quite comfortable to the wearer.
     Getting up my courage I asked, "How do they lock?  Is that the key  there?"  I pointed to a large key like thing protruding from the end of the cylindrical bar into  which the curved piece slid when the cuff was closed.
     "Yes, that is a simple screw with thumb tabs.  When screwed in, the cuff can be opened. If you take the screw all the way out, the cuff can be closed but not opened."  He demonstrated this on his own left wrist.  The mechanism worked smoothly and well.  He closed the cuff again on his wrist and suggested that I use the key to open it, which I did.
     "Do you want to try it on your own wrist?"
     Although I did, I had more or less decided to buy the handcuffs as a  present for Don. “Thanks, but I guess the answer is no.  But what is the price?"
     "$60.  They are replicas but very functional and they won't rust.  I should warn you that they are tempered steel and come with only one key.  Are they for you or for your friend, if you don't mind my asking?"
     I was a little embarrassed by his question but decided to answer truthfully.  "They will be a gift for a friend.  Why do you ask?"
     "Well, if there is a chance that you might try them on yourself, I suggest you do it now so that I can help you get them off if necessary.  Go ahead.  You can always  scream for help but I promise I won't do anything funny."
     Somehow I believed him.  This was the second time in a very short time I was putting my faith in a man who I didn't know, mainly because of my curiosity.  So, I removed the key, placing it on the counter.  Then I closed the cuffs around my wrists held in front  of me, hearing the mechanism click three times on each side.  I then tested the closure to see if I could pull my handout.  The cuffs held me securely but rather comfortable.  I was slightly tempted to leave them on
longer but picked up the key and with only slight difficulty due to the position of my hands was able to screw the key into the appropriate apertures releasing my wrists.
     "That was easy, and I will take them.....and thanks for letting me try them."  I paid with a credit card and was soon on my way home.
     For dinner that night, I used some of the frozen things in the refrigerator which I then more or less cleaned out, giving some of the stuff to a neighbor.  When I  did this I told her I would be away for two or three weeks and asked her to take care of my  tropical fish.  She asked if I wanted to leave a telephone number with her and I realized that I didn't have any idea of exactly where I would be, so I simply told her I would be moving around and  might give her a call.  But she was not to worry about me.
     Before turning out the light to sleep, I got out the new handcuffs and locked them on my wrists which I then put up to the top of my bed, playing that they were fastened there.  It took only a moment thinking about it before I was getting excited and feeling a desire between my legs. I rolled over on my stomach and thought of Don.  Then I decided not to give 
in to my urge to masturbate and get myself to come.  I wanted to be fresh in the morning.  I released one of my wrists and then decided to see if I could lock the other to one ankle.  Yes, that worked as well. Finally, I put the cuffs on my side table and soon was asleep.

                           CHAPTER FOUR

     I awoke a little earlier than usual the next morning, had a cup of coffee, finished the orange juice, ate a Danish and then took a long, luxurious hot shower, washing my hair and thoroughly washing every inch of my body.  I put on a little makeup and then hooked myself into one of the new bras, slid on the panties wondering whether they were a 
little too brief, and then chose my leather slacks and the pink sweater.  The shoes had two inch heels and perhaps would
make me look a little taller to Don for whom I realized I was dressing.  I went easy on the perfume and then finished packing.
     The clock said it was only seven so I still had a long wait.  I wrapped the handcuffs in a box and started to fill out a card, wondering what to say.  I finally simply wrote, "Have fun.  Pat" I then reread my statement as well as his forms.
     At precisely 8:30 my bell rang, I checked the monitor which showed the front door,
recognized the same security man, buzzed him in and got my things together, donning the leather jacket.
     "Are those your only bags?" he asked.  "My wife usually packs about four even if she is only going away for one night."  When we reached to full sized Cadillac, he opened the back door.
     "Do you mind if I sit in front?  I'm not used to this kind of service," I said.
     "No, that's fine."  During the ride uptown, he explained that he had worked for Mr. Grafton for about ten years, saying he was just about the best boss he had ever had.
     "Why do you say that?"
     "Well, he pays well including gifts at Christmas for not only himself but his family members, he is considerate, never gets very upset and everyone seems to admire his fairness and
honesty.  I hope that you aren't after his money. You don't look the type but I would hate to see anyone try to take advantage of him."
     "No, I guess I am more concerned about his taking advantage of me.  I do admit he is attractive, but keep in mind that I have only known him for a few days.  By  the way, my name is Pat."
     "I'm Ken, and I'm sorry if I said something I shouldn't have, Pat.  I hope you and he have a good time.  He has a real nice place and I may be up there with you at some point."
     He told me a little bit more about Don but we were soon at his building.  Ken told me to go up the corporate offices on the 14th floor and check in with the  secretary.  My bags and the present would be put in Don's car.
     The secretary was a stunning young blond woman who I was immediately  jealous of, but she appeared friendly and efficient as she immediately showed me into Don's beautiful big office. He came from behind his mahogany desk and sort of surprised me with a big kiss.
     He put me at ease by chatting about a few things and complimenting me on my appearance.  Then we went over the forms.  He smiled as he read what I had written and then said, "I think you have given me a fair amount of liberty but this is all  fine with me.  I really want you to enjoy your time with me."
     "Don, I'm looking forward to every minute."  We signed the forms, they were witnessed by the secretary and notarized by one of the office workers.  I didn't know what to do with my copies so put them into an envelope he provided complete with stamp and mailed them in the lobby on the way to his car.  When he put his bag and briefcase in the trunk he saw the present and immediately asked what it was.
     "Just a little something for you," I explained.
     He read the card and then opened the box in the car.  "Well, what do  you know?  I think they are Hiatt Darby handcuffs from the late 1800's.  That company is still  in existence in England. They are wonderful.  Where did you find them?"
     "Oh just a little shop I came across.  I'm glad you like them and am astounded that you know about them than the store owner."  I impulsively leaned towards him and kissed his cheek. The next thing we were kissing rather hotly and my body was responding.
     "Pat, if we are going to get to my place today, you are going to have to sit well over on your side of the car and behave yourself.  In fact, I think it would be a very good idea for you to show me how the handcuffs work.  Give me the key and put them on."
     I smiled and looked at him to see if he was serious.  He was, so I  said, "Yes, master".  As I started to comply he said that he wanted my hands behind my back.  I fumbled a little doing this but closed the cuffs until they seemed snug and leaned back against the seat.
     "There.  Now maybe I can manage to drive without worrying about going  off the road. But let me know if you get uncomfortable," he said as we set out.
     Actually, the position was not bad but I hoped that the trip wouldn't take too long.  The miles passed rapidly as we discussed many things.  Only one in particular caused me to
momentarily do some thinking.  He said that for a day or two I could just get to know his place and perhaps a few of his friends.  Then he was thinking about asking me to play the role of a woman in the 1700's who would be accused of crimes against God and country.  That way he could create a story to further illustrate some of the things that happened  in those days.
     "Don, I meant what I said in that thing I wrote.  Actually, it sounds like the sort of challenge I would enjoy."
     By the time we turned off the parkway and started going thru small villages, my arms were tired but not really hurting.  In a remote area he pulled off the road and stopped.
     "Pat, turn around so I can get to your wrists.  I'm going to again lock them but in front of you so you can get a little relief.  We are almost there."
     As he did this I said, "Thanks, you're very considerate but I was getting along fine."  It did however feel much better.
     The approach to his home, or rather his mansion, was up a tree lined  driveway. The main building was made of gray stone and was very imposing with several wings,  ledges, patios and dormers.  An archway covered a drive though passageway and connected to an adjacent building, and nearby were a large barn and several smaller houses that appeared to be servant quarters. Fenced in pastures spread out over the surrounding area and between some of the hills I could see
portions of the Hudson which was well below us in altitude.  Several horses grazed in the fields. It was a beautiful pastoral scene.
     "Don, this is rather breathtaking.  What a wonderful place.  I can see why you would rather be here than in the city."
     We went through the archway into a courtyard and parked in front of a three car garage. A tall, muscular man came out to meet us with a cherry smile on his face.  "Welcome home, Mr. Grafton.  I hope you find everything in order.  There are a few messages for you.  Shall I take the bags upstairs," he said with a slight German accent.
     "Yes Hans.  And this is Pat Anderson who will be with us for awhile.  Put her things in the guestroom at the end of the hall.  Pat, this is my main man here, Hans Heinson.  His wife, Clara, is our cook and together they more or less run this place."
     In a somewhat embarrassed way I held out my hands and said, "It's nice to meet you Hans.  I'd shake your hand but Don has been playing games with me.  You don't happen to have
some big wire cutters handy do you?"
     Despite the cuffs, Hans shook one hand and looked at Don who said, "Actually she put them on herself.  But I'm going to release her very soon.  Pat, let me show you a little of the place.  We'll see the barn, the blacksmith shop and a few of the other places later."  I was then led inside the main building which although imposing in size seemed warm and 
friendly, with large fireplaces, bookcases, paintings, comfortable chairs and sofas, etc.  The dining room could seat a large crowd and seemed a little formal with lots of space around the huge  table.  In the kitchen I met Clara, a somewhat heavy set woman in her early fifties, who was busy 
getting some food ready.
     "Oh, Mr. Grafton, you have brought me a maid and helper.  Danke."
     "No, Clara.  She is my guest, but if she misbehaves I may have you teach her a few things. Pat, meet Clara.  Try to stay on her good side.  If she tells you to do  something, it is in your best interest to obey immediately."
     I was a little puzzled by these words, but smiled a greeting and followed Don up the broad staircase.  He showed me his office which was rather business-like, I caught a quick glimpse of his bedroom with adjoining bath and he then opened the door to the nearby guest room.  This was almost as large as his and my eyes immediately went to a large, four poster bed with a beautiful canopy.  Sunlight poured warmly in through the large windows which looked out at the river in
the distance.
     "Don, it's beautiful.  I can't wait to try the bed tonight, or are you going to put me in a cage or something."
     He laughed and said, "No, not tonight.  Right now I want you to come  here and give me your wrists."
     I held them out thinking he was going to release the handcuffs.  Instead, he raised them up over my head and, using his hands, drew me close.  My locked hands went  behind him as his mouth opened to mine.  I closed my eyes and held him still closer.  His lips moved over my cheek and neck as I felt a hand go inside my open leather jacket to explore my 
breasts and nipples which rapidly hardened.  The next thing I knew, I was on my back in bed, moaning softly from his kisses
as he unbuttoned and pushed my slacks and panties down, finishing that job as I flexed my hips and knees.  Lying beside me, a hand then slid my sweater and bra up, allowing his mouth access to one breast.
     "Put you hands up towards the head of the bed, Pat, and keep them there," he whispered. Slowly I complied and soon was imagining them tied or chained to the crosspiece between the
head posts.  I raised my head and looked down his strong body as he pushed his own pants down, revealing a very erect and large penis.  Positioning himself over me and still covering me with kisses and nibbles, I felt his penis push gently and then more insistently  just behind my throbbing clitoris.  As he entered my wet passageway, I raised my hips to engulf him.  
Momentarily he pulled back eliciting a "No, please I..." and then I had all of him inside me, savoring the pure joy.
     When it was over, I was bathed in sweat and smiles.  Only part of the heat was from the sweater and jacket that were still half on me.  He lay close, seemingly reluctant to end the moment.
     "Pat, I sort of didn't want that to happen so rapidly and I hope the handcuffs didn't make you feel that I was raping you or taking advantage of you, but you sure are 
attractive and lovely that way."  I watched as he removed the handcuffs and I rubbed my wrists happy to see very little
discoloration.
     "You mean that the more helpless I am, the more you like me?  In that case, bring out the chains, strait jacket, mummy bags and whatever.  Seriously, Don, I loved  every minute of it.  Can we do it again?"
     "Hey, I'm no spring chicken.  For now, take a nap if you want, shower  if you wish, and get into some very informal clothes like shorts, levis or something.  I'll  meet you on the patio off the kitchen and we can have some lunch.  I've got to check the messages and get out of these city clothes."
     "I'm not sleepy.  In fact I am rather keyed up but the other  suggestions sound great. Incidentally, you are already pretty much out of those clothes.  See you soon."  I rolled off the bed and let him watch my rump as I ran into the big bathroom and closed the door.

                           CHAPTER FIVE

     The shower felt great.  I let the hot water run for more than the usual length of time as I thought of Don's hands touching and caressing me.  Someone had provided some  nice shampoo and after bath oil that had a very subtle and pleasing smell.  As I toweled myself dry I tried not to get myself all aroused again.  My choice of clothes was limited but I decided on some rather tight khaki shorts and a soft cotton, V-necked shirt that clung to my curves.  The shirt was white with a flowery print.  Should I wear a bra was a big question for without it I knew  my nipples might be
obvious if I got excited.  Well, that would be his problem, not mine.  Low sneakers without sox and a little makeup completed the job.  Bra-less I headed down the big  staircase.
     When I entered the kitchen, Clara looked me over carefully and said,  "Mr. Grafton will be here in a few minutes.  If you want to make yourself useful, you can carry 
these trays out.  Don't spill the ice tea and watch your step."  It was almost as if she were talking to a child and I got the feeling she liked issuing me orders.  I was tempted to tell her to bring out  the trays herself but wanted to stay in her good graces.
     Outside, I was glad I had worn shorts for the sun was beaming down and  was quite warm for that time of the year.  I walked over to the balcony and looked down, expecting I would be just above the ground level.  Instead I saw that the house was built on the  side of the hill so the ground sloped away.  There was a full level of the house showing below me 
with windows and doors opening out onto another small courtyard.  I wondered whether the floor below housed his
workshop and museum pieces.
     Clara's voice behind me made me jump.  "Well, you brought the things  out here.  You could have set up the table.  You youngsters simply don't know how to work or are just plain lazy."
     "Sorry, Clara.  I was just admiring the view."  I set out helping her and was trying to stay out of her way when Don emerged from the kitchen.
     "Pat, that's nice of you to help Clara.  Maybe I'll give you a job working in the kitchen. You look very nice in that outfit.  Are you hungry?"
     "Famished.  And everything looks so good.  What's the program for the  afternoon?"
     Clara had set out salad, some rolls, and some cold cuts together with ice tea and everything was delicious.
     Don offered me some wine but I wanted to stay sharp and enjoy everything so I declined. "Well, I could show you a little more of the place, you could read in the  library, take a walk, go horse back riding, or just relax.  I've got to finish up a big project for  an interesting man from
India which will take a while."
     "I think I would like to see more of the place if you have the time.  But what sort of project are you working on?"
     "It's a rather fascinating creation.  Rahjiv....that's the man's  name...found this drawing in one of the old books of India, and asked if I could make something similar.  He was aware of some of my other interests.  Price was no object and the work was quite a challenge, so I accepted the job.  I just have to install some springs that I had specially made and I'll be finished. I called Rahjiv and invited him over to see the finished project.  Actually, he will be joining us for dinner tonight along with my sister.  I'll be glad to show you what I've done and would welcome your comments."
     I tried getting more details from him but he told me I had to wait.  We chatted about his home and he told me a little of its history.  It felt great to be sitting in the sun, relaxing, but I kept wondering what this creation was all about.
     I think he may have sensed this for he said, "If your done, let's be on our way to see
something from a different land and time."
     As we passed through the kitchen, I thanked and complimented Clara on the lunch. "You're welcome, Pat," and actually smiled.  Maybe she wasn't so gruff after all.
     We went down some stairs off the hallway and came to a corridor which went towards the rear of the house.  I could see a doorway and thought it probably opened out below the kitchen. Don indicated a couple of storerooms which we passed by and then pointed to a heavy wooden door with iron trim and hinges.  The door appeared to be locked.
     "That's a stairway that goes down into the real basement where I have my dungeon."
     I looked sharply at him and saw a broad grin on his face.  "You're  kidding aren't you?  Or are you?"
     "You are going to have to wait for the answer, Pat.  Now here is the room where I have a thousand and one things including some of the duplicates of the things you  saw in the museum. You can browse this place anytime you want, so lets go on to the workshop."
     We entered what probably was the last room before reaching the rear  wall of the house. The room was large and was lit by overhead lights as well as from sun streaming through the windows.  There was all sorts of machinery and work benches, cabinets, tool racks and spare pieces of wood, iron and steel.  I could see an adjacent bathroom although 
the main room also had a large double sink.  Like most of the house, the room had a very high  ceiling and there were
several floor to ceiling posts, some of which were concrete and others of  steel or wood.
     Between two of the wooden posts standing about 4 feet apart, a piece of gray, heavy cotton cloth was draped over something that was about 2 feet taller than I, and it was in that direction that Don led me.
     "Stand right there while I undrape my newest work of art."  He turned on two floodlights that were pointed towards the object and then grasped the drape.
     With a tug he pulled the cloth completely off.  Fastened to the two  posts was a bright, golden archway of heavy filigree in an intricate design along with two side panels of similar design.  The most striking feature to me was a golden mask with eye and nose  holes.  The lower part of the mask hung below the arch and the upper part fused with the rest of the arch.  Then my attention was drawn to two golden hand-like gauntlets making up part of the  upper portion of the two side panels.  A minute later I saw two foot-like things about one or two feet off the floor.
     "Wow, it's beautiful but what is it?" I gasped.
     "Well, it's made of a strong alloy on which gold has been plated.  It is designed to go in a doorway or as a divider between two parts of a room.  The original drawing 
showed a woman with her head in the mask, her hands in the gauntlets and her feet in the golden boots.  Whether it
was used as punishment or to display someone beautiful is not known.  But that's what Rahjiv wanted and there it is."
     By this time I had walked up to it and was feeling the very solid panels with their intricate designs.  The gold sparkled under the lights which I noted were rather warm 
on my back. Standing under the mask I could see that it was hinged on one side and presumably could be opened.  I could not reach the golden hands. Immediately I imagined myself, 
spread eagled in the archway and felt my body quicken.
     "Wow," I said again.  "It must have taken you a year to make it.  It  looks like it is finished."
     "No.  Why don't you pull up a stool or chair while I get these springs inserted?"
     I did just that.  He explained that the gauntlets and the shoes or boots were designed to close and lock automatically when a hand or foot was inserted.  He had 
encountered a few problems in getting the things to work properly but thought that finally he  had the solution.  I
watched as he took he things apart which actually took a fair amount of time.  Then he compressed and inserted the new springs.
     As he continued to work, I said, "Don, are you going to show me how they work when you are done?"  He made no reply and I guessed he was too engrossed with  what he was doing.  I waited a few more minutes and then said a little louder, "Don, I'd like to  see how things work when you are finished."
     "Pat, I hoped you would say something like that.  My hand is too big to try the mechanism.  Let me try with a stick and make sure things are right.  If so, we'll give you a chance."
     I saw him step back and then push on the wrist area of one of the open gauntlets which immediately snapped shut.  He proceeded to test the other hand and then both of the boots with similar results.  By this time I was standing close to him.
     "You are curious, aren't you?" he said to me.  "See if your wrist comes in contact with that flange, it trips the spring which closes the gauntlet.  The release is located right here."  I watched as he pushed on a lever behind the panel and the gauntlet opened.  "Want to try one hand?"
     I nodded and he then positioned me slightly behind the panels and  guided one wrist towards the open gold hand which was quite a reach. The position was almost as though I was
grabbing hold of a crossbar and when I made contact the gauntlet closed rapidly.  My hand felt as though it was in a snug glove of iron.  I could wiggle my fingers just a 
fraction of an inch.  The inside of the wrist area was padded and held me tightly.
     "Now with your other hand, push on that lever."
     I did so and the thing opened with another snap.
     "Wonderful, it works just great.  Wait until Rahjiv sees it.  Actually  he has not seen it at all.  I wanted to wait until I was finished.  Pat, do you want to try the whole thing?"
     Sort of with a lump in my throat and something getting me excited, I  said, "If you want me to."
     "Yes, but it's up to you."
     I started reaching up again but he stopped me and brought over a low stool to stand on. Otherwise I could never have reached both gauntlets.  I put my right hand back where it had been a moment before and activated the closing spring, after which I did the same with the left.  Now by hands were held above my head in a wide "V".
     Then I extended a foot towards the right boot but he stopped me and explained that he doubted whether my sneaker would fit.  He slid both my shoes off, pausing  only to tickle the soles of one foot.  I laughed and tried to kick him.  He grabbed my ankle and rather easily shoved it into
the open boot.  It was not until he pushed my other foot out that I realized how spread out my thighs and crotch would be.  With a click I was now spread eagled and my face was right behind the mask.
     "Looks like I guessed your size pretty accurately, Pat."
     As he opened the mask, I replied, "You mean you thought I would help  you in this way?"
     "Well, I was hoping you would.  Are you game to try the mask?"
     "I think so."  But looking into the front of the mask I began to have second thoughts.  It was lined with thick leather as was the back.  Don but his hand behind my  head and guided it forward until it was in position.  When he closed the back and I heard it latch in the locked
position, my face was tightly held immobile.  This was particularly true of  the lower portion.  I not only could not open my mouth but my lips were held firmly together.  I could  see a little out through the small holes in front of my eyes, and I could breathe in easily through the two holes in front of my nostrils but I certainly could utter only a moan.
     "Are you okay?" came his question, the words sounding muted by the padding over my ears.
     "Uh huh," was my reply which apparently was unintelligible for he quickly opened the mask.
     "That was a yes," I explained.
     "Fine.  In the future a one word reply like 'Uh" will be a yes.  Several 'Uh's' will be a no, okay?"
     I replied with a single 'Uh" and then said, "Please close me in again  so I can see what it
feels like."
     A moment later I was thinking that I didn't tell him how long I wanted to be forming a living part of his new work of art.  I then felt his hands on the outside of each thigh.  Slowly they worked their way upwards across my waist and the up my front to cup my breasts.  I began to feel warm all over, only part of which was due to the flood lights.  My yearning to be touched between my legs began to build.  I so wanted him to take me right then.
     But very shortly, he opened the mask and began to unlock my feet.  "Don, would you mind giving me at least one little kiss before you free me."  It turned out  to be one, big prolonged kiss which only made me want for more.
     I couldn't help it but a couple of tears formed and he saw them.  "What's wrong, Pat. Were you suffering in that thing?"
     I shook my head.
     "Well, tell me what's wrong."
     "No, I'm fine.  Really.  I loved it.  Maybe I am sorry it's over."
     "Could you take it for longer?"  I nodded my reply and tried to compose myself.
     "Pat, thank you.  Now put you shoes back on and let's go for a cool, calm and collected walk so we can talk a little.  If you're serious about enjoying being spread eagled in my
contraption, maybe you'll let me put you in it again for Rahjiv when he  gets here."
     "It's fine with me.  Should I change my clothes?"
     "No, you look great.  Very attractive in that shirt and shorts."
     We walked out through the door on that level and he headed towards one  of the other buildings that seemed to be a little more modern than the main house.  Inside he showed me a beautiful swimming pool surrounded by lounge chairs.  There was even a small bar.  Sunlight streamed through high overhead windows.  In an adjacent room was a very nice Nautilus setup with exercise machines, weights, bars for doing chin ups, and mats.  Also opening off the pool area was a sauna lined with some type of wood, maybe cedar.
     Don opened the door to the sauna, led me inside, and the heat struck me in the face. There were tiered benches on one side, a couple of wooden pillars, and of course a closed in heat source of some type.
     "Like it?" he asked.
     "It feels great.  Can we try it?  I'm just sorry I didn't bring a bathing suit for the pool."
     "I think my sister is bringing some things for you, including a suit.   Maybe we can go for a swim after the others leave tonight.  Dinner will be early and very  informal."
     We wandered around outside for a while and then Hans came up to say  that Rahjiv had arrived and was waiting in the library.  He was much as I imagined.  Dark  skinned, black hair and quite handsome.  His handshake was warm and firm when we were introduced.  Don offered him a drink but he said he was very anxious to see what Don had made.
     "It's certainly taken you as long as you predicted and cost me enough.  So I can't wait to see it."
     Don said, "Well, I had planned to install it temporarily at the end of the dining room so we do it justice when you show it to your wife, but if you want to see it now, let's go."
     They allowed me to lead the way down the stairs and into the workshop where the flood lights still beaming sown on the golden arch and panels.  A huge smile immediately appeared on
Rahjiv's face as he almost ran to stand in front of his new possession.
     "It's gorgeous and exactly what I imagined from the drawing and illustration I gave you. Does it work?"
     "Yes, and very well.  I'm particularly happy with the springs I inserted in the locking mechanisms today.  And the feet and gauntlets still can be adjusted up and down as we discussed. Pat, here, was the first to try out our creation and perhaps could be talked into a little demonstration for you, if you wish."
     Rahjiv turned a beaming face at me and asked with a pleasant accent, "Would you, please? I would be very grateful."
     I slipped off my shoes as Don put the low stool in position.  I went  under the arch, turned
and faced the two men.  Mounting the stool I extended my right arm up and slowly inserted it into the open gauntlet as Rahjiv watched closely.  With a snap it closed tightly. 
  Rahjiv came close and examined the gauntlet and my imprisoned hand and wrist.  Then he guided my left hand into the other gauntlet.
     "Do they hurt, Pat?" he asked.
     "No, they are just snug, and I can put my weight on my entrapped hands without pain."
     I raised both feet and was only slightly surprised when Don removed the stool so I was now suspended.  I then pushed one foot into the boot on that side and felt it close shut.  Rahjiv seemed to want to help and moved my other ankle until it tripped the locking device.  Now I could bear my weight on the soles of my feet.
     Don explained that he had been chiefly worried about the tightness of the mask and showed Rahjiv the interior.  Don said that he had considered putting in a pear gag but decided on just a very tight jaw area with thick leather to muffle any moans or cries.
     "Are you ready, Pat?"  Without waiting for a reply, he gently pushed my  head forward, wedging it into the front of the mask and I felt the back close and snap in the locked position.  As before I was impressed on how compressed my face felt and how quiet the room became.
     "Can she hear anything?" came Rahjiv's voice.  Don's answer was almost inaudible. "Make her say something," came from Rahjiv.
     "Are you okay Pat?" Don asked a little louder.
     I tried to say I was fine but was sure the words came out as a series of soft grunts.  Don explained that he was certain I was all right.  The their conversation 
became quite faint as I saw them move a short distance away almost out of my limited view through the small holes.
     It gave me an opportunity to examine exactly how I felt.  As before I was a little embarrassed and excited by the spread eagle position, and began to feel my juices building up.  I could not move my head a fraction of an inch, but could sway and twist my body a little.  I was having no problem breathing but would hate to try the thing when I had a stuffed up nose.
     Then my mind began to wander with feelings that I was part of the Indian archway, displayed for all to see.  I could imagine all sorts of things.  But I was suddenly brought back to reality by feeling someone's hands touching my waist and then moving down over my hips to rest
on my bare thighs.
     It felt like Don and this was confirmed when I heard him say, "Pat, we're all alone.  Can you hear me?"
     I murmured a 'uh' indicating I could.  Then his hands traveled up to follow the curves of my breasts and finally I felt him kiss my neck below the mask.  Immediately all my wants came back and I groaned softly.
     For a moment he left me and then I caught a glimpse of him bringing the stool back.  I really wanted him to touch me more and more, not release me.  Then he opened one of the boots and guided my foot to stand on the stool after which he did the same to the other foot.  But instead of releasing my hands and head, I felt him open the belt and zipper on my shorts, and push them down and off.  Then he pushed my shirt up to expose my breasts after which I felt his lips enclose one nipple a hand played with the other.  Now I was really hot all  over.
     I voluntarily swung one foot out and felt for the boot which did its thing locking the foot in place.  I could hear him chuckle as I did the same with the left foot.  By now he was pressing himself against me and holding me in his strong arms.  Momentarily he stepped back and apparently dropped his pants for my next sensation was of is erect penis toying with my labia.  My stooping a little and then moving upwards, the head of his organ penetrated me slightly and a second later he was moving in and out in a slow rhythmic manner that was 
driving me crazy. There was nothing I could do to help him but I guess no effort on my part was necessary for we build up together and then went over the top.
     As we came down together, he kissed me in all sorts of spots and then he released me from the archway.
     "That's what I wanted earlier in the day," I said.
     "I thought you might but I wasn't sure, but I guess that was the reason  for those tears. Now get your clothes back on.  We don't have a lot of time before the cocktail hour.  My sister, whose name incidentally is Sarah Lafferty, is here and wants to meet you.  Her husband, Ed, who is a physician won't be joining us tonight because of his schedule but may 
come up tomorrow. And I think I told you that Rahjiv will be eating with us.  Pat, thank you  for posing for us, and
thanks even more for what followed.  I haven't felt that way for a long  time."
     "I'm still in seventh heaven," I said.  "But I must look like a mess."
     "No, you're gorgeous and I love the way you're put together.  Let's go. 
  I'll let Sarah know you are in your room and will see you at dinner."
     I took another shower and when I came out, a very attractive, dark haired woman was sitting in my easy chair near the bed on which there were several boxes.  She was rather expensively but modestly dressed in a black cocktail dress with high boots and some jewelry.
     "You must be Pat.  Don has told me a little about you and frankly I was dying of curiosity to see what you looked like.  You're every bit as cute as he said, even draped with that bath towel.  I can see why he is attracted to you."
     "And you must be Sarah.  I can see the family resemblance.  This whole business has been overwhelming and I feel somewhat out of place in these beautiful surroundings and with an important man like your brother," I said.
     "Well, I'll be glad to help make you feel at home.  There are some  things on the bed for you including something you might want to wear tonight.  I hope I got the  sizes right.  Don doesn't understand women's clothing."
     The next few minutes were like Christmas.  One box contained several bras and panties that looked like they may have come from Fredericks of Hollywood.  In the  next was a very nice, sort of peasant outfit with a white, square and low necked blouse with puffy  short sleeves, a wide leather belt and a full brown pseudo-suede skirt.  There was also a pair of  low, simple black shoes and a gold chain necklace which weighed enough to suggest that it was more  than costume jewelry.  I held the blouse up against my chest and realized that it was going to look very nice on me.
     "I thought you might wear that tonight because things will be very informal," Sarah said. "Now I hope you didn't bring a bathing suit for I bought you two and hope you like them."
     The first was little more than a bikini and was a shocking pink.  The  second was a tight fitting, one piece suit, cut to show all ones hips and was made of a shiny, 
silver cloth that had a wet look.  I had a hard time taking my eyes off of it and think I turned a  little red in the face as Sarah beamed at me.
     The next box contained jean pants and shorts together with several blouses, one of which
was in a tight Western style.  In the same box was a pair of beautiful, tooled knee-high riding boots.  And in the final box was something that really rocked me back on my heels.  It was a black, full length, light blue, latex dress which I was sure would show every curve on my body.  I was very happy that I wasn't overweight and was in good condition.
     "Sarah, I don't know what to say.  I'll never be able to pay you back  for them.  They are all beautiful but maybe a little more revealing then I usually get."
     "Pat, Don is very wealthy as you already know. He would consider it an insult if you tried to reimburse him, even if your relationship doesn't last as long as I would  like.  And I did think you probably are a little more conservative in dress, but I wanted to get  you some things that would get and hold his attention.  Remember, you can blame me for the 
choices.  There are some more things in my car that Hans will bring up and put in your closet later.   They are mainly,
medieval period clothing which as you know both Don and I are interested in. 
  I'm real happy you are here.  He's been working pretty hard and I hope he hasn't forgotten how to play and have fun. From the flush on your face, I gather he hasn't, or is that from the  shower?"
     I stammered out some type of reply and am sure the flush became more obvious.  She rose and gave me a little kiss on the cheek.  "Have fun trying the things on and I'll see you in about an hour in the library."
     After she left. I went through the things again, marveling at them.  I  decided to try the latex dress on first and when I picked it up I found a container of powder 
underneath.  That would make things easier and I used it to powder the inside of the dress  which I then pulled down
over my head and inched into position.  The feeling of the rubber against my skin was out of this world and when I finally got the dress into position and zipped up the back, 
I could not believe what I was seeing in the mirror.  It was beautiful and fit me perfectly if I didn't gain any weight.
My nipples swelled at the feeling of the rubber and I began to get excited.  It wouldn't do to come down to dinner smelling like I had just had an orgasm so off came the dress.
     I then tried the silvery bathing suit which also fitted me like a second skin.  The upper portion began at my neck line and swarmed around my breasts, clearly showing my engorged nipples.  The lower portion covering my crotch was rather narrow and some of my pubic hairs
poked out on each side but I thought I could tuck them in. In the back, my buttocks were largely bare and I liked the appearance.  The suit should certainly catch Don's eye.
     Looking at the clock I couldn't tell how much time had elapsed since Sarah had said an hour.  So I took the suit off, dabbed on a little perfume and started on the peasant blouse and skirt.  I thought I should wear a bra and selected one of the new pieces that Sarah had brought.  It was a push up half bra and seemed to enhance the swell of my breasts.  Then I put on the low shoes, followed by the other things.  The blouse left the upper portions of my breasts exposed in a
very nice way and the belt emphasized my narrow waist.  The final touch was the gold chain. When I picked it up, again wondering about the heavy weight, I noticed a little tag which read, "Pat, put the chain choker on without checking the clasp.  Sarah."  It was certainly peculiar but I
followed the instructions.  After snapping the clasp closed, I tried to open  it and found that it certainly didn't work in the usual way.  In fact, I couldn't get it to open. Oh, well, she'd help me later.
     A little makeup and some hair combing and I was on my way downstairs, only to find the library empty.  So I wandered into the kitchen where Clara was working in her usual busy manner. "Can I help you, Clara?" I asked.
     She looked me over carefully from head to toe and then said, "Yes, thank you.  You can put those hors d'oeuvres on the serving platters and get the white wine out of the refrigerator. Also, fill the water glasses on the table with ice and water."
     As I was working she glanced at me several times and then said, "Pat, I  know you are trying hard to get on my good side, which I appreciate.  But I am not sure  you have what it takes to make Mr. Grafton happy and that's the only way you'll ever make me happy. 
  He's a very intelligent man with tremendous energy and stamina.  He's had a few other  good looking women up here over the years and they have all lasted just a few days.  They don't seem to be on his wave length or just get frightened and clear out.  They just have not been able to 'take it' or something, and I think you probably are just as soft as they."
     She walked away from me, leaving me to ponder her words and continue with the tasks she had given me.  I sort of bristled at the challenge she had thrown out. No one had ever
accused me of giving in, and I certainly wasn't scared of her.  At least I didn't think so.
     At that point, Don walked in, stopped and whistled his appreciation of my appearance. “That’s very becoming, Pat.  Is that one of the outfits Sarah bought for you?"
     "Yes, and I really want to thank you both.  Everything is great and I am dying to show the clothes to you but you are going to have to wait.  One piece at a time."
     "That's fine with me.  I am glad you like whatever she got.  Now before everyone comes down, I have a big question to ask you. Let's sit together on the sofa."
     It sounded sort of serious.  He continued, "Rahjiv was very impressed with the gold archway and also with you.  The archway is a present to his wife and he would like to present it to her tomorrow night here at my house.  He has come up with some ideas that I was a little doubtful about but which I said I would present to you.  He wants you to be in the archway when it is undraped."
     Although it was a bit of a surprise, I didn't think it sounded like something I couldn't handle and I said this to him.
     "Well, there's more to it.  He wants you nude and gilded so that you appear to be part of the creation."
     "Gilded?" I gasped.
     "Yes, we could coat you with a gold oil paint which would be quite stunning, but it's quite a challenge and I told him I was a little doubtful about the whole thing."
     He watched as I thought through what he was asking.  I could hear Clara's words in the back of my mind and imagined her saying good by to me as I ran away from Don, the house and everything.
     With my pulse racing I answered, "Don, it would be my pleasure to be  used to demonstrate the beauty of your archway.  Do with me whatever you wish but please continue to
be sensitive to my feelings and wants."
     The smile on his face confirmed his delight in my acquiescence to what I knew he wanted. He leaned forward and we kissed as Sarah entered the room.
     "No fair smooching before dinner you two.  Pat, stand up and let me see how you look. Good, and I see you got the necklace on okay.  I'm glad you followed directions but I should explain that only I know how the clasp opens.  Of course, you could have someone like Don cut it off."
     "It's wonderful although a little heavier than I usually wear, Sarah."  Don got up and came over to inspect the choker after which he said, "Sarah, you and I have a few things to talk about."
     Rahjiv came into the room shortly after this and was effusive in his thanks when he heard that I had agreed to his plan.  After wine and other drinks.....I only had one glass of the white wine.......we were seated next to each other at dinner and he told me a great deal about himself and his wife, Indira, who he obviously loved.  Almost as an aside, he said that I would receive $1000 for posing in the archway the next evening.  I nearly fell off my chair.
     After he had left leaving Sarah, Don and I sitting at the table drinking coffee while Clara and Hans, who had helped serve the delicious meal, clear away the dishes, Don insisted that Sarah show him how the clasp opened.  She held off for a while but then said that one had to insert a
little pin in the side of the clasp which she then demonstrated.  It wasn't until later that I realized why this was important to Don for I sort of liked the idea of having the chain locked on me.
     Finally Don and I were alone, Sarah having said her goodnights.  "You've had quite a day,
Pat.  I'm proud of you.  Can you stand me for another day?"
     "You mean this is all over?  I thought you mentioned a swim and even a sauna."
     "I'm game if you are.  Get your bathing suit and I'll meet you right here in two minutes."
     I quickly selected the bikini which brought a smile and a leer from him.  He was wearing rather conventional trunks but they were a rather bright green and were snug.  We exited the house through a side entrance and ran across the grass through the cool evening to the gym and pool building.  Without hesitating, I made a shallow dive into the warm water and decided to show him that I had been on the swim team in college.  But he rather easily passed me before I reached the far end.
     "You're good but no competition for a man.  And you forgot to take the mandatory shower before getting in the pool," he said with a smile on his face.
     "Sorry about that.  Are you going to punish me?"
     "I may.  How about racing me two laps and I'll give you a head start?'
     I was off in a flash and for most of the distance I thought he had waited too long before starting.  About ten feet from finishing, he grabbed one of my ankles and pulled himself by me.
     "You cheat," I said breathlessly and splashed water in his face.  The next thing I knew he had me pinned to the side of the pool with his body and his mouth was exploring mine.  I wrapped my legs around him and felt the pleasure of his body against me.
     When we broke for air, he said, "Let's try the sauna but I have to take off your gold chain. Otherwise it may burn you," which obviously is why he insisted on Sarah's explaining the clasp. The sauna felt great.  He had me lie on the lower bench, face down, picked up a bottle of some type of oil and proceeded to cover me with it.  As he did this, he untied  the bra string but left the briefs in position. I was soon purring from his massage which was a little rough at times.
     "Okay, it's my turn.  On your stomach and keep still."  We reversed positions and I straddled his lower body.  I poured oil on his upper back and went to work, kneading his muscles, pulling his hair and then started pounding him with the edge of my hands.  I thought he might moan or do something so I hit him harder.  Finally I got tired and gave up but not before pulling his shorts down onto his thighs and biting his hind end.
     That got his attention.  "Ouch, you little vixen."  I sprang up intending to run from the room, but he grabbed my hair and pushed my back against one of the posts.  "Pat, I want you to put your hands together high above your head and keep them there."
     I looked into his eyes and followed his instructions.  He untied the strings holding the bikini bottom in place and then his oily hands were exploring every inch of my sweat covered body as he nibbled all over my face, neck and chest.  I finally couldn't keep my hands up and, lowering them, brought his lips to mine.
     Just when I thought things might progress, he picked me bodily up,  pushed open the door to an adjacent dimly lit room, carried me in and dumped me into a large vat  of ice cold water.  I came up to the surface, yelling bloody murder.  I grabbed a towel and started to dry myself, realizing that he had left the room.  He was no where to be seen in the main 
pool area or the gym. Also, he had taken the two pieces of my bikini.
     After looking some more, I wrapped the small towel around me and ran bare footed and wet headed over to the house, getting madder by the minute.  He was nowhere 
to be seen and then as I started up the stairs, I saw Hans grinning at me.
     "He said to tell you good night," Hans said.  I let out a couple of expletives and headed for his room only to find his door locked.
     In my own room I finished drying myself, brushed my teeth, opened the  window and put on the old fashioned soft flannel night shirt I found on the bed. It was sort of big but only came down to mid-thighs.  The bed felt wonderful and I thought back to my first time lying on it with my hands in cuffs, making love for the very first time to Don. Under the 
covers, one of my hands went to a nipple and the other down over my pubis to touch my clitoris.  No, I had better not.  I
wanted to save myself for the next day.
     I was just about asleep when I sensed, rather than heard, the door to  Don's room.  I
opened one eye and good see him in the little light from the moon.  He appeared to have on a pair
of boxer shorts and nothing else.  When he reached the side of the bed he whispered, "Pat, are you awake and do you have room in there for me?"
     "No, I'm sleeping and the bed is too narrow for both of us," I replied  as I pushed down the covers and slid to the other side.  He got in and moved towards me, feeling with his hand to find out where I was.
     "I should be mad at you, you bastard.  Heaving me into that tub of ice water and leaving me naked.  I'm not mad but I intend to get even."  I rolled onto my left side away from him and curled up with my arms across my breasts.  He moved even closer, fitting his  body to mine, and I realized that he had dropped his shorts for something was poking between my 
buttocks.  His left arm was now under my head and his right hand worked its way under my right  arm to follow the
swell of my breast.  It felt like we were made for each other, and I began to feel very comfortable and sleepy.
     "Pat, I think I may love you a little."
     "A little?" I murmured.
     "Well, perhaps just a tiny bit."
     "Bastard....." and I guess I fell asleep.
     I was awakened by his moving his arm from under my head.
     "Sorry, I didn't mean to disturb you but my arm is asleep and has been for about two hours."
     "Oh, poor baby.  I feel so sorry for you."  I turned towards him making  sure he felt my breasts against his chest, and said, "Anyway, I've got to go to the 
bathroom.  Don't go away."
     I probably didn't have to go but my mind was racing through a hundred things I wanted to do to him.  I flushed the toilet and on the way back to bed saw the  handcuffs on the dresser. Holding them behind me out of sight, I pulled up my shirt and sat astraddle  his pelvis with my knees along his chest.
     "Don, I want you to close your eyes and raise your hands up."
     "Pat, what...."
     "Just do it like a good boy."  I was a little surprised when he obeyed. 
  He in turn was very surprised when he felt the cold steel clamp shut around one wrist.
     "No, wait a minute, woman.  We have to discuss this."  By then I had hauled his wrist in the cuff roughly up over the crosspiece, and he automatically reached up with his other hand.  It was a bit of a struggle but somehow I managed to get his free hand in the  other cuff.
     "Listen, you little vixen.  This not how things are supposed to happen. I want you to.." but my kiss on his open mouth silenced him and I felt him respond.
     Then I began to systematically kiss, nibble, bite and caress him from his ears downwards. When I reached his penis it was standing at attention, and attention is what I gave it.  In this I was rather inexperienced but I could tell from his moans that I was doing okay.  I turned around on him offering my butt and was rewarded by some well directed licks and kisses.
     I was not sure what he wanted at that point, but I knew what I desired so I turned around again and began to rub the head of his organ on my slit which was beginning  to almost drip.
     "Pat, there are condoms in my room.  It might be best if..."
     "Shut up or next time I'll gag you.  I'm the boss here, and besides,  I'm on the pill."  I lowered myself very gradually feeling him fill me up, and then began to  rhythmically move in various directions, slowly building up the speed and force.  He came first  but I wasn't about to
stop just because he was satisfied.  Finally my emotions crashed and I felt  my spasms squeeze his juices.
     I lowered my sweaty body onto his and was nearly asleep when I  remembered his wrists were still locked tight.  I felt for the key on the bedside stand and gave it to him, making him struggle to work the release in the darkness.

                           CHAPTER SIX

     I awoke the next morning feeling loved and well rested, but Don was no longer there.  I looked in his room but it was empty.  So I bathed, brushed and did the other usual things.  After a little thought I put on some shorts and a simple short sleeved shirt over a set of sexy underwear and went downstairs.  The dining room was void of people so I went into the kitchen.
     "Good morning, Clara.  Where is everybody?"
     "Well, it's about time you got up.  If you are looking for Mr. Grafton, he was here hours ago, went for his run and is probably working hard in the office.  Sarah went to town for some things, Hans is in the barn, and I am here.  Who else are you interested in? 
  And if you want some breakfast, you know where the coffee is, there are fresh buns in the warmer, juice in the refrigerator and melons around here somewhere.  I've got to keep working on dinner for tonight because Mr. Grafton wants me to help with you this afternoon, as if I didn't 
have enough to do."
     "What are you going to do with me?" I asked.
     "I'm sure he will explain everything."
     I poured some coffee and made up a plate of the other things, going out to sit in the sun on the patio to eat.  It was another beautiful day.  But I was sorry that I had not awakened earlier. After such a gruff interplay with Clara I was a little surprised when she brought out the morning
paper, gave it to me and sat down with a cup of coffee herself.
     "Thank you for joining me, Clara."
     "Hmmpf," was her reply, but she did smile.  A few minutes later she said, "I give you credit.  You've certainly got his interest and you're a plucky lass.  Mr. Grafton's seems to be happier and more content than I've seen him in a long time.  Would you like  to help me in the kitchen for a while?"
     I told her I would and soon she had me pealing potatoes, slicing beans, cleaning her pots and pans, polishing the silver and setting the table.  I was a little  surprised when she told me there would be ten people that night.  In the dining room, Hans was busy attaching the golden archway
and panels to upright posts on one side of the area.  It looked like this is where I was to be displayed and I felt a little nervous about it.
     Thinking that a little exercise would settle me down and because I wanted to stay in good shape, I decided to go jogging and, after changing into sneakers set off down a path towards the river.  At the end of the return trip, I stopped in at the gym and with no one around went skinny dipping.
     At the end of about six laps, I saw Don standing there holding a big towel which he wrapped around me as I emerged from the water.  This was followed my a long kiss.
     "Good morning, Pat.  You look prettier than yesterday."
     "Thank you.  You look very attractive yourself.  I wish you had awaken me earlier so I could have gone running with you, although I probably couldn't keep up to your speed."
     "You looked so nice sleeping that I decided not to wake you.  There will be other mornings.  Now, dry yourself off and get into some clothes.  Sarah's going to cut your hair a little shorter and then we'll have lunch."
     "Cut my hair?  Is it too long?" I asked, puzzled.
     "Well, I think the gold stuff would make long hair a mess, your head  would fit in the mask better, and besides, I want to see you with short hair.  Okay?"
     After a pause, I replied, "Sure.  I said you could do whatever you wished with me and I meant it," reaching up for another kiss and enjoying his embrace.
     A few minutes later, Sarah had me sitting in her bathroom in front of a mirror.  She had shown me a picture of the hair style she had selected and it really looked quite good.  I was skeptical that she could duplicate it, but as she worked I could see that she was almost as good as the professionals.  Still, it was funny to feel the breeze on the back of my exposed neck and I did look a little 'shorn'.
     I was happier about things when I saw Don's approving smile when we met for lunch. Again we ate out on the patio.  Sarah and Don discussed some business things, and I admired the way they got along.  She was about three years older and they seemed to have a great deal of mutual respect although I bet they were rivals and fought when they were young.  After lunch, Don invited me to drive into town in Hans' pickup truck to get a few things. 
  The place was fairly small and seemed to be thriving, probably because of the rather affluent people who lived in the surrounding area.  I found myself enjoying the ride and just being with him. 
  The main stop was at a hardware store where the owner and Don loaded a small drum of something into the truck.  I
wondered what was in the drum but didn't ask we drove off to see the rest of the town, returning to his home by a different route that wound through the countryside overlooking the Hudson.
     It was after 3:30 when we parked near his garage.  Don led me into the kitchen and said to Clara, "She's all yours.  Let me know if you need any help and I'll join you in a while."
     "Don, what is she....?"
     "Just do as she says like a good little girl."
     Clara grasped my upper arm and led me down the hallway to a room that I hadn't been in
before.  It actually was two rooms, the first being a small sitting area.  "I don't know whether Mr. Grafton told you, but this house was once owned by a doctor.  I think he was a gynecologist. And he saw patients right here."
     The next room was obviously for examining patients and doing minor procedures.  It seemed well equipped but not very modern
     "Dr. Lafferty, Sarah's husband, has restored the place as he thought it once was.  Now, get undressed, put on the gown there and climb up on the table."
     "What are you going to do?"
     "Are you going to follow my orders or do you want me to call Mr. Grafton?"
     Although I was still protesting in my mind, I disrobed, donned the short gown that tied in the back and lay down.  Clara had me move a little towards the foot of the table and then put my legs up in stirrups, holding them there with straps above and below the knees.  When she went between my separated thighs and pushed my gown up, I reflexivly put both hands down over my pubis.
     "That won't do," she said.  Coming around the table, she took each wrist in turn and encircled it with a leather cuff attached to the side of the table.  Broad  restraining straps across my chest, waist and upper pelvis completed the immobilization.
     "Clara, please tell me what....?"
     "Yes, I will tell you, and if you don't keep quiet, I will take pleasure in gagging that pretty little mouth of yours.  I'm about to shave your pussy barer than a baby's 
bottom.  They don't want a lot of pubic hair hanging all over the place this evening."
     "No, wait a minute.  I want to discuss this with Don.  He didn't say.....mmmph."  That was I got out before several broad strips of elastic tape went across my mouth.
     Clara got a few things out from a nearby cabinet together with a wash basin of hot water. Her touch was not exactly gentle as she lathered me up and started shaving 
me with a straight razor which horrified me.  For a brief minute I struggled and then realized  I could do little and
lying still was probably in my best interests.  The job took her quite a while and I guess she was just being careful.  When she washed off the soap, she saw a few remaining 
hairs and felt some stubs, so she more or less shaved me a second time.
     "I don't have any after shave lotion so I guess you'll have to accept this alcohol."
     I let out a muffled shriek as the cold solution started burning.
     "I didn't think you could stand much.  I'll get the boss and see if he thinks I need to do any more."
     I was still breathing deeply when he walked in, smiling.  "Now isn't  that a pretty site. “He kissed me through the layers of tape, caressed a breast and slid a warm hand down to feel the newly shaved area.  Going between my thighs, he first touched me some more and then tantalized me with his tongue, exploring my very sensitive spots.  I was now nodding 
and obviously begging.
     "Too bad you can't tell me what you want, Pat.  Maybe I'll have check you out with a speculum."  I shook my head from side to side.  "You want something else."  I nodded.  Moments later he had dropped his pants and was filling me up in a very wonderful way.  This time he was far from gentle and the whole thing was driving me crazy.  I came quickly 
and he just continued until we moaned together, me for the second time.
     He removed the tape from my mouth, released my wrists and legs, and  helped me sit up. With his arms holding me tightly, I said, "If I didn't enjoy you so much, I think would have you arrested for assault and battery.  Come to think of it, I might like to see you locked up."
     Kissing me again, he said, "I sort of liked kissing your bare lips, and I don't mean up here. Now it is time to make you my golden girl.  Put this robe on.  We're heading 
for the dining room. Incidentally, I'm going to leave your gold necklace in place."
     As we walked along with arm around me, I said, "Don, I know you're going to cover me from head to foot with some gold stuff.  I remember a James Bond movie in which the girl dies from being coated with gold, and it sort of scares me."
     "Pat, I have been assured that won't happen. Remember that people  wearing tight latex coverings or casts get along fine.  But Sarah's husband is arriving shortly and will be here for the rest of the night.  He is a fine physician, mainly a general practitioner.  Incidentally he also a team
doctor and does minor surgery."
     "Just what I need, a team doctor when my skin can't breathe."
     "That's a myth.  Your skin doesn't have to breathe."
     "If you say so.  And I do trust you.  I keep telling myself it is going  to be fun."
     In the dining room in front of the gold archway, which was now in place, was spread a large clear plastic sheet on which sat a simple wooden stool.  Sarah was  there and Hans was mixing what looked like gold powder into the drum.
     "Is that real gold?" I asked.
     "No, it a synthetic metal powder that looks like gold.  And that is mineral oil.  We're going to start with a standard, water based gold paint, let that dry and 
then coat you with the oil-powder mix.  We think that will achieve the desired appearance."
     "I hope the appearance will be desirable," was my quiet comment as he removed my robe and sat me on the stool.  Both he and Hans then donned aprons and gloves, picked up fairly good sized brushes and dipped them into cans of paint resting on the tarpaulin.
     With broad smiles on their faces, they both began painting me, starting at my neck and working downwards.  Occasionally. They would have me stand, raise my arms, 
spread my legs, lift one foot and then the other, etc.  Don was the one who did the job between my legs and as I felt the brush penetrate me a ways, I saw Sarah lift her hand to her mouth, somewhat appalled. Then using smaller brushes they attacked my face and neck but spared my hair, saying that they were not sure how easy it would be to get the paint off.  I guess they didn't think of my eyebrows which were not spared nor were my lips.  Using heat lamps and hair dryers, 
the first layer was then dried.  A few places needed some touching up but finally they were satisfied.
     Sarah came over to ask how I felt, saying I looked like a statue.  She asked Don whether that one coat wasn't sufficient but he said that they wanted a glistening look and indeed the paint was rather flat.  I was wondering whether the oil alone wouldn't have sufficed but who was I to say.
     Don looked at his watch and said, "It's getting late and people will be arriving before long. Let's get the oil on my beauty."
     They used another set of brushes for the oil and this time they started on the top of my head, laughing as the oil seeped down over my face, into my ears, nose and 
mouth.  I laughed but this led to some sputtering when the stuff went into my mouth.  It then occurred to me that my
face was going to be in a mask!  Why paint and oil it?  Well, it was  certainly too late to raise the question.  Meanwhile the rest of my body was being covered.  Finally they finished.  I was standing in a puddle of the golden oil and wondered whether I would slip.  Sarah took a large mirror from the wall and brought it over so I could see myself.
     It was sort of unbelievable.  There stood a gold, very feminine statue....and it was me. Don and Hans took off their gloves and clapped their approval.  Sarah then insisted on some photographs and I later found out she had taken several during the painting process.  She had me pose with my hands covering some strategic spots as well as some that showed 
everything.
     "Okay, Pat.  It's time for you to become part of my creation.  I'm going to let you get up in it so I don't get that gold oil all over myself.  But leave you head out 
while we pick up the tarpaulin, brushes, paint and oil."
     I carefully mounted the low stool and one after the other locked my  limbs into their receptacles.  After the things had been cleared away, Don came over to me and was about to put my head in the mask.
     "My God, Pat, we didn't have to paint your head, and that stuff is  going to coat the inside of the mask."
     "Now's a great time for you to finally put your brain in motion.  How about wiping the stuff off and maybe putting a little Saran wrap inside the mask?" I asked.
     He thought it was a good idea but decided to wrap my head with the Saran wrap rather than try to cover the inside of the mask.  He apologized several times as he applied the transparent film, making sure to avoid covering my nostrils and leaving small openings  for my eyes, not that I could see much through the small apertures in the mask.
     I realized my face was going to be quite hot and already my lips were sealed, but I tried to relax as he put my head in position and swung the back of the mask closed.  It latched with a snap.
     "You are truly a beauty, Pat.  I'm going to pull a drape over the archway so everything will be dark.  We've got to go and get dressed.  People will be here very soon. The plan is to have drinks in the library and we will then come in here for the unveiling and for dinner.  I don't know how long you are going to be able to stay as you are, so I'll check with you  several times.  See you soon....and don't go away."
     Suddenly it was completely dark.  I was happy I didn't suffer from claustrophobia.  I moved slightly trying to adjust my feet a little and from time to time  shifted my weight as best I could, but in reality I was pretty fixed in position.  I imagined how I was going to look when the drape was removed and wondered what the people would think, seeing me.  The thoughts got me a little excited for I knew I would be stimulated if I saw a woman or a man displayed this way. As the minutes crawled by I decided that when the time came, I would try to hold as still as possible and keep my breathing smooth and slow in order to see if they could tell if I were real.
     Happily I didn't seem to have any itches, but my face was sweating like mad and a little of the oil was running into the boots making my feet slide outwards, but still I was fairly comfortable.  Soon, I had no idea how much time had passed.  At one point, someone lifted the corner of the drape and I heard Clara ask, "Pat, are you okay in that  thing?"  I grunted and she said that she guessed that was a 'yes'.  I grunted again after which I was again in darkness.
     Finally I heard some distant voices and knew there were people in the room.  After a minute, it grew quiet and I heard Don speaking.  It was very hard for me to make out the words. I recognized India, Rahjiv, drawings and a few others but most of what he said was unintelligible.
     There was another moment of silence and then suddenly I was struck in the eyes with bright light as the drape fell, the flood lights having been turned on at some point.  There were immediate oh's and ah's and then considerable applause.  I could just see Don and Rahjiv standing on each side of me.  Then the others were walking closer and I heard, "Where 
did you get the gold manikin?"
     "She's very real, thanks to Don here," Rahjiv said.  "Well, Indira, what do you think of my gift to you?"
     Then Don's voice, "Indira, the woman does not come with the archway."
     There was a little laughter and then someone asked, "Is she really real?"
     "Yes.  You can touch her if you wish but be careful to not get any stuff on your clothing. There are some paper towels on that table to wipe your hands and the oil should come off with soap and water."
     A few hands did touch me mainly on my arms and waist, and I knew that my nipples were erect and large.  Then a dark skinned, slender woman with a red, religious spot on her forehead was standing in front of me.
     "It's all so marvelous, and she is so beautiful, Don.  How can we ever thank you?"
     "Oh, your husband has been generous and I have enjoyed the challenge, Indira."
     "I would have done only one thing differently, Don."
     "And what is that?"
     "I would have posed her with her gold chain running from one nipple to the other.  The chain is sort of lost up around her pretty neck."
     If it were possible, I would have gasped, particularly when Don said he could change things.  He was gone for several minutes as more people felt me.  Then suddenly he was applying some type of clips to my nipple after which he opened my necklace and attached it somehow to the nipple clamps.  I proudly stifled a moan as people gasped and clapped.
     "Okay, time to eat.  Would everyone please take your seats."  He then came close to be and said, "You're spectacular, Pat, and everyone loves you.  Can you stand 
it a little longer?  If so, I plan to release you just before dessert, and you join us at the table. 
  I have a gold robe for you.  Or do you want to be released now?"
     My uh-uh-uh indicated a 'no' and he said he was proud of me.
     The nipple chain felt heavy and I knew they would be sore tomorrow.  By the time people had finished the main courses, I really was tired and my feet hurt but I resolved to say nothing, particularly if Clara was around.  Then Don dropped the drape, opened the mask, unwrapped my sweaty head and kissed me.  I chuckled at him for he now had a gold lipstick mark on his mouth.
     After he released my hands and feet and helped me stand, steadying me for a moment, I said, "Thanks.  That was quite an experience.  Now will you please, please take those clamps or clips off my nipples before I sock you or smear my body on you nice tuxedo." 
  If I had known how much it was going to hurt when the blood rushed into my poor nubs, I might have been able to stifle the soft quiet cry that followed.
     He opened a door I had not seen in back of me, wrapped me in a blanket and carried me upstairs to my bathroom.  He was till there when I finished washing off the oil and most of the paint.  Still my body had a gold hue which with my tan had a rather pleasing effect.
     "Don, I'm afraid the rest is going to have to wait for a sauna or something stronger than soap.  Am I presentable?" I asked as I stepped out of the shower.
     "You're just great.  I guess you could really get dressed but, having been a model, let's just see how you look wrapped in the gold robe.  I also have some knee high gold colored boots for you.  The final touch was the replacement of my chain, this time where  it belonged on my neck.  I blew dry my hair which also had a gold tinge and proudly 
accompanied him down stairs.
     The people stood up and clapped when we entered, and this continued until I was seated on Don's right. Practically everyone had finished eating, but some were drinking coffee.  I in turn was still far too excited to eat anything.  My biggest surprise came when I saw that the maid who served me the glass of wine I requested was the efficient, attractive 
receptionist or secretary from Don's office.  Boy, was he going to have some explaining to do.
     I was bombarded with questions from the guests about how I felt in the archway, and my basic answer was that it felt like I was part of the archway and was unaware of anything else that was happening around me.  I met Sarah's husband, Ed, and he seemed happy that I had not apparently suffered.  Most interesting was Indira.  She was truly beautiful, dressed in a blue sari wrapped around a white cotton shirt.
     Indira took off a little from the others and said, "I am sorry I suggested the nipple chain.  I hope you forgive me. It just sort of came out.  You see, I have pierced  nipples and wear a little chain sometimes for Rahjiv.  Was it really hard to be in that archway,  spread eagled that way?"
     "No, not really.  Actually I was pretty excited and still am.  Do you really have holes in your nipples?"
     "Yes and I'll be glad to show them to you if you wish.  But I have a favor to ask of you.  I know Rahjiv would like place me in that archway when we get it to our home in India, but I would like to have you show me how it works so I won't be afraid when the time comes.  Would you do that for me, maybe tomorrow before we leave?"
     "I'd be delighted if it is all right with Don.  I'll ask him tonight.  And maybe you will show me how to dress like you do and will tell me more about yourself and  Rahjiv."
     The party soon broke up, some of the guests going to their own homes, the Jammu's and the Lafferty's going to their rooms, Clara and Hans were still cleaning up and Don was just standing there smiling at me.
     "What's so funny, Don?  And by the way, what's with that pretty young thing from your office that you had waiting on you tonight?"
     "Oh, that's Gloria.  Are you jealous?"  He grabbed my wrist as I swung at him, and pulled me into his arms.  "You don't have to worry about her.  I once thought she was attractive, but it turns out that her tastes run in a different direction.  She has a live and sleep in partner who is a professional dominatrix.  Gloria is actually an excellent and intelligent  secretary who likes to make a little extra money by helping out up here on occasions such as tonight.  I won't have her come back again unless you approve.  But in a way, I am glad you're jealous for it must mean you care fore me a little."
     "Perhaps just a tiny bit.  I guess I am just a little tired.  Do we still have time for a sauna without you throwing me in that tub?"
     A few minutes later, I was lying face down on the middle bench in the hot room, sweat beginning to open my pores as he poured oil on me and massaged some slightly sore and tense
muscles.  He then asked if I didn't want to be switched a little and I looked at him, puzzled.
     "You know, feel a few light cane or strap pats on your rump?"
     "Do you think it would wake me up?"
     "It might."  He left me for a moment and I then felt and heard a snap as a strap came
down gently on one buttock, followed by another gentle crack.
     "That's sort of nice.  But I'm still half asleep."  The next few blows were very slightly painful and I began to get excited.
     "Pat, it's time for bed.  One of these days we can continue this if you ask but I'm not in favor right now.  Let's shower and then get you tucked in.
     Later making love to him was ecstasy.  He took his time, waiting until  I was very ready before he possessed me and I fell to sleep in his arms.

                          CHAPTER SEVEN

     This time I wakened before he did.  For a few minutes I just looked at him, admiring what I could see of his body.  Then I gently disentangled his arm from its position around me and headed for the bathroom.  It was my intention when I returned to get dressed and leave the room without waking him, but he had moved a little, turned down the covers and 
was looking at me, inviting me back to bed.
     Little did I know that while I was in emptying my bladder, he had found the handcuffs from wherever they had been.  The next thing I knew we were struggling and 
laughing as he tried to fasten them on me.  I rolled onto my stomach and managed to keep my hands under me for a short time but he was far stronger than I.  First he got my right hand, fastening one cuff around the wrist and hauling it towards the head of the bed.  The metal bit in a little and I reached with my other hand to relieve the pull.  This was a mistake for he got both hands above the bed's crosspiece and my left wrist felt the cold metal go around it.
     Well at least I was on my stomach and for a moment I thought this would thwart any plans he had.  But he pushed the covers completely off me, straddled my thighs,  grasped my hips and lifted.  With my hind end up and my weight on my knees, he moved forward and I felt his now erect penis slide over my anus heading for parts he was now fairly familiar 
with.  I was still a little dry but this changed rapidly when I felt his hands grasp my breasts, his fingers playing with my nipples that were still sore from the clamps.
     "Bastard.  Let me go before I scream.
     Two things happened that silenced me.  The first, and most important, was the fact that his penis slid easily into me.  The second was that he grasped my hair, bent my head back and covered my mouth with his hand.
     As he began moving in and out he said, "Next time maybe I'll gag you."
     I quickly found I could increase our pleasure by moving my butt in such a way that he went deeper and deeper, faster and faster until I cried out in the throes of extreme pleasure.  He let me collapse forward and fell on top of me.
     Later with his arms still holding me and my wrists still cuffed over the rail, I asked, "Do you think you will ever run out of ideas?  I hope not.  The things you do  are driving me crazy."
     "As attractive, understanding and playful as you are, and as long as you stimulate my mind as well as my body, I don't think you have to worry."
     "Maybe I should be worried.  Now I have a small favor to ask.  Indira  wants me to show her how the archway works without her husband knowing it.  She is a little  afraid.  I said I would if it was all right with you.  In return I want to learn more about her, find out how she wears that
beautiful sari.  That silk looks so inviting."
     "It's fine with me.  Actually I think the archway now belongs to her and Rahjiv.  If she herself tries it, you may have to adjust the height of the boots for she is shorter than you.  Do you want me present?"
     I told him I didn't think so.  We went to our own bathrooms, dressed, met for a run followed by breakfast and I then went to find Indira.  Clara was nowhere to be seen and Don had told me that she and Hans had the day off.  Sarah and her husband also had  departed for their own home.
     I found Indira in her room alone.  She was dressed like me in a simple shirt and shorts. Almost her first words were, "Did you ask Don?"  I told her what Don had said and she seemed happy that he would not be present.  The archway was still in position in the dining room and sparkled in the sunlight coming in through the windows.  I first showed her 
the spring mechanisms operated and how to open the gauntlets and boots after they closed into the locked position.  In
doing this, I locked my left hand and then released it with my right while  standing on the stool. Then I had her do the same.  She was tense but seemed very interested in proceeding.
     "Pat, do you get into the thing by yourself?"
     "I can except for the mask which has to be closed by someone else," and  proceeded to show how that worked, after which I had her lock it and then open it.  Do you want to try it?"
     "I don't know.  I think I would like you to go first; then maybe I'll feel more at ease."
     Although I was a little nervous about relying on her, she seemed to have learned how to release things, so I locked my limbs in place.  She then stood on the stool 
and enclosed my head. "Can you hear anything or move?"
     I mumbled a yes and immediately she popped the mask open.
     "I couldn't understand what you said, Pat, and got nervous."
     As she released my hands and feet, I said, "The uh you heard was a yes. 
  A series of uh's means 'no' or 'please release me. Understand?"
     "Yes and I think I'm ready."
     "Wonderful, Indira.  I think you will love it once you relax and let it  happen.  Let me adjust the position of the boots to your height.  Other than for that, we are about the same size." It took only a moment to figure out how to loosen the fitting that clamped the boot to the side panel, slide it up and re-tighten it.
     She climbed up on the stool, placed her right hand in the gauntlet and jumped a little as it locked on her.  As she was reaching up with her other hand, I stopped her and said, "Indira, wait a moment.  If you truly want to feel what it's like to be immobilized in the archway, you really should be naked."
     "I don't think I.....well, if you say so, but please don't leave me, even for a second."
     I released her hand and she slipped off her shirt, shorts and panties.  Like me, she wasn't wearing a bra.  As she climbed back up and, one by one locked her hands and 
feet into their receptacles, I admired her brown skin and the deep pigmentation of the areolas of her breasts. There were no rings in her nipples which sort of disappointed me.
     "Pat, this isn't too bad but I'm pretty exposed down there just like you were last night.  I guess I'm ready to put my head in the mask."
     I gently pushed her face into the front of the gold mask and felt her momentarily resist as she felt the pressure of the leather.  I closed and locked the back shut and heard a little moan.
"Are you okay?"
     There was an 'uh' and then silence.  I could see her try to move her body and sensed that her nipples were more prominent.  I touched the lower curve of her breasts and felt her move a little towards me.  Then I realized that I also was getting excited.  This was a side of me that I
really had never explored but I found myself feeling and looking closely at her nipples.  Indeed there were holes for rings.  Somehow I couldn't keep from planting a gentle, 
moist kiss on one nipple, eliciting a muffled moan from Indira.  Then she was moving a little more strenuously,
seeming to try to pull her hands out from the gauntlets.  Quickly I released her head, hands and then her feet.
     "No, Pat, I didn't want to be freed.  I wanted you to touch me more A  lot more."
     "Do you want to go back in?
     "No, I guess not.  My feelings were getting the better of me and I was losing control."
     This seemed like an odd statement and certainly was foreign to me.  I suddenly realized that I enjoyed being under someone else's control.....and occasionally controlling someone else. But I respected Indira's feelings and helped her step down.
     After she had dressed, she took my hand and led me up to her room.  "Now it's your turn to get undressed.  I'm going to make you into a proper Indian woman but keep in mind that
women are looked down upon in my country.  They belong to their men who can as they please. Rahjiv is quite considerate but occasionally scares me.  Let's start with your caste mark."
     With me seated at her dresser, she took a special pen and very carefully drew a deep red dot on my forehead, lining it slightly with another pen.  "Let that dry. It won't be as dark as mine and should wash off fairly easily if you use alcohol.
     "Now, stand up and slip the sandals on your feet.  As far as the sari is concerned, it usually is worn with a shirt but in real hot, humid weather the sari alone can be used."  She picked up a beautiful blue, broad and long piece of silk, had me hold one end under arm, and showed me how to wrap it around me sort of like a sarong, but with the tail end going over one shoulder and my head to drape finally down my front.
     I noticed that although the silk was very thin, it was surprisingly  strong and my body felt very nice in its tight wrap, remarking in this to Indira.
     "Yes, Pat, and if your husband thinks that you have stared or in some  way encouraged another man, he can wrap you very tightly from head to toe, binding you in silk in an inescapable way.  Rahjiv did this once to me and I learned my lesson."
     "It's just silk.  I think I could escape," I said.
     "From what, Pat?" came a question from Rahjiv who had quietly walked in.  "Incidentally, you look very nice dressed that way.  I hope you wear it to lunch that way.  We will be leaving this afternoon after that."  He listened as Indira confessed what she had told me.  He then left and Indira said that she also would put on a sari and I could watch.  Also, she  would show me her nipple rings if I wanted to see them for she knew I was interested.
     The rings were gold of course and had tiny hinges that allowed them to opened.  I winced as she threaded one through a nipple but she said that it was only slightly sensitive now that the holes were well formed.  With both in place she invited me to examine them closely, which I did.
     "I don't think I would like my nipples pierced," I observed.  "Someone could snap a leash on them and lead me around."  But I was aware that my pulse was more rapid  and my palms moist.
     Indira finished dressing and we went down to the patio hand in hand, joining the men who were already there.  Both stood up politely and Don looked particularly pleased when he saw how I was dressed.
     "Do you think Pat would be worth anything in your country, Rahjiv?" Don asked.
     "Like most women, the answer is 'very little' unless she bears children easily and is a good worker."
     "Don, don't listen to him or you will be sorry," I exclaimed.
     After lunch, Indira with a twinkle in her eye said to the men that I  had been interested in the strength of silk but felt I could escape from any wrapping.
     From Don came the words, "That sounds interesting."
     Before I could say anything, Rahjiv said, "Don, maybe this could be my parting gift to both of you.....a wrapped up package of one Pat Anderson.  Let's get her upstairs."
     I jumped up and started for the door but Don was quicker than I.  He encircled my arms within the sari as Rahjiv grabbed my feet.  Bucking and yelling with everybody laughing except me, I was unceremoniously carried up to Indira's room, thrown on the bed and Don held me there while the other two took out 3 or 4 more big sheets of silk.  The first two covered me from neck to beyond my toes and as I was rolled onto each, they were pulled as tight as possible several
times, binding my arms tightly to my sides.  The last two covered me from above my head down, forcing me to close my eyes.  I wondered whether I was going to be able to  breathe but found that air passed through the layers fairly well.  However as moisture built up near my mouth from yelling and salivating, I found myself breathing entirely through my nose.  They finished the job with what I later learned were multiple sashes of silk tied tightly around my trunk at several levels.
     And there I was.  I was hot, sweating and struggling, completely unable to get any purchase on the inner silk layers with my hands, and I found I could not really bend my elbows or slide my arms in any direction.  For a moment I rested wondering whether everyone had left.
Then I started again to strain and buck.
     Sounding like he was several feet away, I heard Don ask, "Pat, I don't think you are going anywhere.  Do you want to give up?"
     "Unnnh, unnh, unnh." and struggled harder.
     "Well, I'll just sit here with the morning paper..  Please grunt every so often so I'll know you're getting enough oxygen."
     I gave a grunt and tried rolling but couldn't bend my knees and hips very much.  Finally, I just lay there and enjoyed the feelings of helplessness and confinement.  Maybe I should have grunted again because Don was suddenly untying and unwrapping me as fast as possible.  As my face was exposed, I just smiled at him.
     "I think you scared me on purpose, you imp.  Now you'll claim that with  time you could have freed yourself."
     "But of course," I said as he finished the unwrapping right down to my  soaked panties.  I kissed him, dressed in my own American clothes and we went for a walk, hand in hand.
     When we came to the barn, he took me inside and showed me the stalls which were mainly empty except for a couple that contained cows and three that contained beautiful horses.  There was a tackle room with all the harnesses neatly hung up and places for the  saddles.  In one room
near the back entrance, a small sulky was sort of displayed.  The two  tongues going forward from the foot rest, seemed awfully close together for an average horse and I  asked Don about it.
     "Well it is designed for a pony or a pony girl."
     "A what??"
     "A pony girl.  Some of my friends have pony girls which they show or  even race.  I got interested but could never find the right one, and besides, I couldn't  spend the time looking and buying."
     "Don, please don't kid with me.  You mean people really have pony girls?  I don't believe it."
          "Maybe I'll show you sometime.  You'd make a very pretty pony."
     I was convinced he was pulling my leg and dropped the subject.
     "What's on our schedule now that the Jammu's have left.  I assume they took the archway."
     "Hans will pack that up tomorrow when he returns from his day off.  Tonight, we have been invited to a dinner at the Hastings.  They were here last night but you 
probably didn't meet them.  Sarah and Ed will be there along with some others.  It's sort of a birthday party for Sarah
and in her honor, everyone will dress in early European dress.  She put some things in your closet for you to wear,"
     "Sounds interesting.  But when do I get to try your medieval things?"
     "The scenario that you so kindly offered to play a major role in will start when you least expect it.  Thought you should have a few days of peace and quiet first."
     "Well, I think this is my third wonderful day with you, and I don't think my heart rate has been normal since I arrived.  And I have loved every minute."

CHAPTER EIGHT

     Sarah was in my room when I arrived there and had laid out some interesting, Spanish appearing clothes.  Where they came from was not clear but being an authority on just such things, she was not about to have me dress in anything that was not authentic for that period.  After I had showered, she watched as I first donned a light camisole or slip.  The she picked up an "old-fashioned" corset with stiff stays.
     "Now Pat, we'll see if we can do a few things to your figure.  As I lace this up, please try to hold in your gut.  And you can't object for I am wearing something similar."
     The corset ran from just below my breasts down to my pubis, and it progressively constricted my waist, pushing my boobs up, as she drew it tighter and tighter until my ability to breathe seemed a little restricted.  Then she had me put on several more layers, the outer one being a fine, purple velvet gown that buttoned up to my neck.  The numerous under garments
gave me sort of bustle and I wondered how I was going to be able to sit comfortably.  The final touches were a wide and thick, ruffled thing that formed a high collar under my chin, and a wig into which she inserted a fashionable comb.  The shoes were lace ups with high heels.
     As I looked in the mirror, I really looked like someone from two or three centuries earlier.  My thoughts went to my commitment to Don to play a role in his enactment of some dark pages in history, but this was slated for several days hence.  He joined us a few minutes later, planted a quick kiss on my rouged cheek and off we went, with Sarah dressed in even finer clothes than I and Don in a dark, frock-like suit and ruffled shirt.
     The home of the Henderson's was older and larger than Don's.  It was mainly a manor with more of a farm setting, including a large cobblestone courtyard complete with hitching posts.  I was presented rather formally to Mr. And Mrs. Henderson, bowing as instructed my Sarah, and then Don and I began to mix with the other guests.  Sarah as the guest of honor was sort of the center of attention, and I was quite content to be sort of ignored.  The cocktails and dinner were
delicious and were served by multiple maids and servants, all dressed in period costumes.  It was really quite a presentation but I was a little bored, particularly during dinner for I was seated between two rather elderly gentleman who had imbibed a little too much, and Don was seated far away.
     At least it was boring until......the doors to the dining room were thrown open and in marched several soldiers or guards accompanied my a priest, The soldier who seemed to be in charge came to the head of the table and asked, "Is there a Patricia Anderson present?"
     A hush fell over the crowd and everyone looked at me.  "I'm Pat Anderson," I said in a soft voice.  The soldiers immediately surrounded me and grasped my arms firmly.  "Wait, what are you doing?"
     "You are wanted by the king and the church for crimes against the country and for heresy.  Also, you are under suspicion for adultery and for casting spells.  Let no one present interfere as we put her in irons and to keep her speaking she is to be placed in branks and hooded."
     As a hand was clamped across my mouth and I started to struggle, I saw Sarah coming towards me and wondered whether she was going to intervene.  "That woman has stolen one of my gowns and should also be accused of theft.
     The hand was taken from my mouth but before I could yell my wig was torn off and an iron cage was placed on my head with a round protrusion that was jammed into my mouth, filling it and muffling my words.  I recognized it as the same one Don had put on me in the past, and I now knew for sure that my time had come to serve as a model and play the role we had discussed.
     I was wrestled to the floor and hands quickly unbuttoned and removed my gown, the lace collar, my petticoats and my shoes, leaving me in the corset and the camisole.  Then a crossbar with attached collar and wrist irons was placed on me.  This also was the same as I had worn for Don.  I then became aware of Ken, Don's security man, taking pictures of me surrounded by the others.  He was using both a still camera and a camcorder.  Well, I might as well make it look good so I continued to struggle and kick.  One of the soldiers then tied a short rope to one ankle and then did the same to the other so that I was effectively hobbled.
     Using another rope attached to a ring in the iron collar I was then more or less dragged out of the house and into the courtyard, aided also by soldiers pulling on my arms.  I was confronted by a low wooden cart with wooden wheels, a ass or donkey standing quietly in place in front.  I felt myself lifted up and the back of the cart was slammed closed behind me after which a chain was passed around my waist holding me in an upright position against the rear of the cart. 
The people who had followed me out were yelling and accusing me of one thing or another and a few picked some small stones and started throwing them.  One of the guards, perhaps feeling a little sorry, threw a heavy cloth over me and it did protect me although it prevented me from seeing where we were going.
     The journey seemed to take for ever.  It was bumpy and I kept being thrown from one side to another.  Luckily it was not particularly cold.  My biggest concern was keeping the collar from cutting into my neck.
     Finally we came to a stop.  Without removing the cloth covering my head, I was taken into some type of building.  The stone surface of the floor beneath my feet seemed rough and cold.  
     "Stand still, Patricia.  We are going to remove the cloth, your brank and your irons.  If you try to escape, you will be beaten severely," came a female voice.  And when I could see again, it was Clara, dressed in a gray uniform of sorts with a wide leather belt from which dangled a large key ring.  Hans was also there, dressed as some type of guard.  Neither was smiling.
     I was standing in a basement of some type with several cells, some of which had bars and others simply thick wooden doors.  Chains and ropes hung from the walls and there were low benches, stools, tables and chairs.  On one of the tables lay several whips, canes and floggers which immediately got my attention and fear.  An Iron maiden stood in a corner and there was a copy of the infamous rack along one wall.  The only heat came from a large fireplace in which coals burned on a grate.  
     With the brank removed from my head and the bar uncoupled from my neck and wrists, it felt wonderful to lower my hands and move my head around, wondering what was going to happen next.
     "Turn around so I can remove your corset and then get out of that camisole.  Here the accused wear this," Clara said and handed me a coarse, dirty white simple garment without collar or sleeves.  She watched as I stripped and then pulled the garment down over my head.
     "Clara, what's going to happen to me now?" I asked.
     "Quiet, Patricia, and my name is not Clara.  Pedro has something new for you to wear and then we are going to lock you up in a cozy place for the night."
     I looked behind me to see Hans....or Pedro....coming at me with some peculiar type of iron collar.  As he locked it around my neck I could see that it had about six radiating bars sticking out about ten or so inches from the collar to which they were welded.  I immediately grasped two of the bars to steady the collar and keep it from pressing in on my neck.  Then I was led to the side of the room, pushed down and made to enter a cage that was about four feet square.
     I grabbed at the edges of the cage entrance and uttered a loud, "No, please," but Pedro pulled my arm free and shut the door with a loud clang.  Looking out I could see Ken taking pictures and guessed that he was going to be doing this with each event.  I wondered where Don was.
     After they left me I saw there was a pail of water in one corner but otherwise the cage was empty.  Immediately I realized that getting comfortable was going to be a major problem.  I couldn't stand or stretch out, and the horrible collar kept me from resting my head against practically anything.  As I was shaking the bars of the cage and trying to get at the lock, the  lights went out and I was in complete darkness.
     Finally, I just squatted on my haunches and rested my head forward against my thighs, the bars of the collar resting on my knees.  In this position I fell asleep.  But the rest of the long  night was a series of aches, pains, struggling to find a comfortable position, and yelling for anybody, interspersed with short naps.  At one point I tried drinking a little of the water from the pail but
because of the collar spikes or bars, most of the water went onto the front of my garment, making me even more miserable.  And when my bladder got uncomfortable full, I said the hell with it, and pissed right through the bottom of the cage.

                           CHAPTER NINE

     By the time the lights came on, I was tired, cranky and ached all over.  Hans entered carrying a bowl of gruel, a cup of what turned out to be tea, and two apples, followed my Ken with his cameras.
     In a pleading voice, I said, "Listen, you two, this business has stopped being fun.  I thought you were my friends and if you have any compassion for me, please tell Don that I want very much to speak to him."
     It was Ken who answered.  "Pat, I guess we both feel a little sorry for you.  I am going to take a few more pictures in your pitiful state.  Then I will talk with Don.  Hans is just carrying  out orders so don't blame him.  After you eat we will be back to take you out of the cage and will get that thing off your neck.  You are slated to appear before a priest soon after that."
     I mumbled some type of acceptance, started eating and was surprised when everything tasted wonderful.  Ken had left when Hans (?should I call him Pedro?) opened the cage, helped me to stand on my cramped legs, and removed the horrible collar.  When Don appeared a few minutes later, I was almost feeling my usual self and had stopped hating everybody.
     Don quickly embraced me and I responded by snuggling against his warm body.  He raised my chin with his hand and his mouth tenderly found mine.  "I'm sorry, Pat.  I didn't think it would be so terrible on you.  We'll call the whole thing off."
     "Wait, Don.  I guess I sort of over-reacted.  And if getting you to hold me this way is my reward for last night, maybe I'll I consider going through it all again.  I don't want you to stop your little scenario just because of my little outburst this morning.  And please don't tell Clara.  She thinks I don't have what it takes."
     "Are you sure?  You know I wondered whether you might be doing this to examine yourself.  But Pat, please don't feel that our relationship depends upon how you do over the next day or so.  I'm very much taken with you.  Now if you still are willing to go ahead, here is what's planned for today.  You will be questioned by the priest with particular attention to the most serious accusation.  That is the crime of heresy.  If you deny it, you will be questioned in a more
severe manner, namely by the strap ado and rack.  It will all be filmed so refer to Hans as Pedro if you have to call him anything.  At some point you will confess to heresy, and then you will be sentenced.  Now, do you want to go ahead?"
     "Don, the answer is yes, but it would make me feel better if you could arrange to be with me tonight.  I miss you."
     "I think that can be arranged."  He hugged and kissed me again, unmindful of the fact that Hans was still in the room.  "Pedro, the prisoner is all yours."
     As Don left, Pedro ordered me to turn around and I felt him begin to lash my wrists together behind my back using a leather strap of some type.  He wasn't being particularly gentle. Next he locked an iron collar around my neck.  This was a simple affair compared to what I had worn all night. Attached to it was a three foot length of chain and he used this to lead me out into the large room where the table was now in the middle with several chairs arranged on one side. 
Clara was sitting in one of them and rose to meet us.  Nearby was the wooden chair with all the pointed bumps or pyramids that I had sat on in Don's museum and I thought this was where Hans, or Pedro, was leading me.  Instead I was led up to a post on top of which was sort of a pillory with holes for hands and neck.  Clara opened the two sections, Pedro forced my head into position, and she closed and fastened the sections together.  I was now bent forward looking primarily at my bare feet.  My hands were still lashed together behind me.
     "Remain silent, slut.  The high priest will be here in a while," said Clara.
     Happily, the priest arrived before I got too uncomfortable.  He was dressed in a long, brown robe and sandals  with the cowl of his robe pushed back.  He was moderately overweight and I almost laughed for he looked exactly like a story book friar.  However his stern countenance gave me pause.  He walked around me several times before he sat down at the table.
     "Patricia, you have been accused of multiple crimes.  Do you confess to them all?"
     Deciding to go along with the act, I answered, "Father, I do not know what I have been accused of, and therefore cannot answer.  Besides, don't I get a lawyer?"
     "The judgment of the Church is not influenced by any counselor, and you don't look like you could afford one anyway.  We will proceed.  Don Alfredo, who visited you earlier, has accused you of casting a love spell on him and luring him away from his fiancée.  His sister says you stole from her.  How do you plead?"
     "Sir, I admit to loving Don but he shares that love willingly, and his sister loaned me the clothes."
     "I am entering a plea of innocent on your record."  He went ahead with several other accusations which I also denied any knowledge of and then said, "Your most serious crime is that of heresy, and you have blasphemed God in front of others.  How do you plead?"
     "I have never taken the Lord's name in vain, Father."
     "Pedro, I have heard enough from this woman and believe she is lying.  Test her with the strap ado.  I will return later to hear her confession.....and don't go easy on her."
     "Sir...," I tried to answer but he had already left the room.  Pedro unfastened my head from the stock and led me over to a corner of the room where a rope dangled down from a pulley high overhead.  He looped the rope around my bound wrists, walked over to the wall and started pulling down on the other portion of the rope.
     Gradually my hands were pulled upwards and I bent forward to relieve the tension.  But there quickly came a point when the strain began to hurt my shoulders.  He stopped pulling and simply watched as I moved around, centering myself under the pulley, finding a little slack.  Immediately, he pulled some more, causing me to moan from the discomfort and rise up on my toes.
     He again stopped, fastened the rope and walked over to me, taking out a leather whip which he lashed across my protruding rump.  When I moved away from him, the pull on my shoulders increased, as it did with each subsequent blow.  By then I was crying and pleading.  He stopped and I was about to thank him when he unfastened the rope and pulled my hands even higher.  I thought my shoulders were about to dislocate and yelled for him to stop.
     At first he ignored my pleas but when I said, "Please get the priest," he released the rope and allowed me to fall to my knees.  After attaching my neck chain to a U-shaped fixture low down on the wall, he left the room and I was again aware of Ken taking more pictures.
     About two or three hours seemed to pass before Pedro returned carrying a tray on which there was a hard roll, a pear, a ham bone and a tankard of what turned out to be red wine.  Without a word, he untied my wrists and again left me.  It took almost a minute before I could
comfortable get my shoulders loose enough to move my hands in front of me and begin eating.  The wine tasted particularly good and, in anticipation of what else might happen that day, I drank
it all.  Pedro returned soon afterwards, this time with the priest.
     "Well, Patricia, I understand you wish to confess to your crimes."
     I had thought about this moment and decided that admitting to practically everything wasn't going to hurt me, but the idea of saying I had blasphemed God and was a heretic seemed wrong even in this setting.  When I told the priest this, he became irate, cursed me and also told Pedro that he had done a very poor job.
     "Now, strip her and put her on the rack.  I want a full confession or you will find yourself being put to the question.  I'll return at the end of the day to have her sign the necessary documents, and I don't want to find her resting comfortably."
     After he left, Pedro said to me, "I'm very sorry, Pat.  Will you disrobe or will you make me do it?"
     "Well, I can't pull it up over my head with the chain fastening my collar to the wall. Anyway, why don't we just wait a few hours and then you can put me on the rack," I said.
     He looked at me a moment, unfastened the chain from the wall, and pulled me over to the rack which at that point looked very formidable.  Without hesitating as I started to protest, he picked me up and dropped me, not too gently, on the table.  I struggled as he fastened heavy wristlets and anklets in place, went to the head of the table and spun the roller device several times, the chains drawing my limbs a short distance towards the corners of the table.
     "Hans, please wait a minute.  I have to go to the bathroom, and besides we should talk about this.  Otherwise, I'm going to start yelling and calling you all sorts of things."
     His answer to this was to quickly place a leather gag over my lower face, forcing an attached leather ball into my mouth.  "You will do no yelling or name calling.  I will go slow but when you are ready to confess, I'll know it."
     At that point he used a knife to start a rip in my simple garment and then used his hands to tear it from neck to bottom, pulling the coarse material from under me and staring at my nudity. There was no way I could cover up my bare breasts or my pubis, and I felt much more naked than when he had seen me covered in gold paint.
     Partly to retaliate and partly because I really had to go, I urinated all over the table.  He
looked at me a moment longer, left the room and returned with a bucket of water which he proceeded to pour over me.  It was icy cold and I yelled into the gag.  Then he turned the spokes attached to the roller some more until I was spread out with only a little slack left in the chains running from the cuffs.
     For a moment he left me and went to stoke the coals in the fireplace.  He turned on some type of blower and immediately the coals were burning more fiercely than before and I could feel the heat where I lay.  To my dismay he put several pointed iron bars and a long branding iron into the coals and left them there.  One move of these towards me was going to lead to shrieks and immediate confession to anything.
     Pedro returned to the head of the rack and turned the roller still farther until my limbs were clear of the table and I could feel the strain in all my joints.  I moaned and tried to turn or twist but found all movement except for my head, fingers and toes to be impossible.  I was now breaking out in a sweat.  Ken moved in for some close-ups of my glistening body.
     Strangely, although my joints were somewhat uncomfortable, the immobilization
combined with my nudity and lack of control over what was happening began to sexually arouse me, something that had not happened in the morning.  These feelings caused my nipples to harden and a craving to be felt between my thighs.  When Pedro picked up a long set of tongs and started to gently pinch my breasts, arms, thighs and belly, my moaning was more from delight than from discomfort.
     This all changed when Pedro pulled on the spokes and chains became very taunt, clacking through the ratchets.  Now I was truly hurting and beginning to worry about real injury.  He felt my arms and legs, testing the pull on them, after which he turned the roller a little more.
     Tears started rolling down my cheeks as I cried out in pain.
     "Do you confess to heresy, Patricia?"  The words came from the priest who I had not seen return.
     I nodded vigorously, all thoughts of holding out further having disappeared.  He mumbled something to Pedro who immediately lifted the latch and allowed the chains to slacken.  My arms dropped onto the surface of the table and blood started to return to my hands.
     "Release one of her hands so she can sign this confession."  With a quill he handed me I signed where he indicated, not caring what was in the document.
     "Patricia, you have confessed to all the accusations brought against you.  It is the judgment of the Church that tomorrow you shall be put in an iron cage and hung for public display, after which you will be burned at the stake."
     I tried to scream a 'NO' but he had already left the room.  With a few tears still flowing, the cuffs were removed completely and Pedro led me by the chain to a small cell that was empty except for a pail, a tankard of water and several blankets lying on a thick layer of straw.  I stumbled forward on aching legs and lay down as he closed and locked the heavy wooden door.  A little light came in through a barred window set in one wall.  Within minutes I was asleep.
     It was difficult for me to know how much time passed before being waking, lying on my side with Don curled around me, a hand covering one of my breasts.  "Oh, that feels so nice," I said as I pushed my rump against his thighs and scrotum.
     "I agree, Pat.  Are you okay, and do you want something to eat?  There is some roasted chicken, potatoes, and salad for you as well as some wine.  You should try to eat."
     "I'm fine but not very hungry.  But I guess I should eat.  How about you?"
     "Let's share."  I sat up and realized I was still naked when he draped a blanket around me.  We ate off a common tray and everything tasted delicious.  By the time I was finished I was a little heady from the wine.  "Was it too bad on you?"
     "Well, I got a little scared and I guess I really don't like pure pain and the threat of being seriously hurt, but I confess there were a few moments when it was sort of fun.  And I can't figure Hans out."
     "Pat, he thinks you're wonderful and was very concerned about you.  He wanted things to go according to plan but didn't want to hurt you.  It was difficult for him to know how much strain to put on you.  In any case, it's essentially over.  If you are willing, we will hang you out  in
the open for a short time tomorrow, give you a break and then put you on a stake as if we were going to execute you.  But that's it.  End of filming and pictures.  Everyone goes home and you and I can relax and enjoy each other.  You see, I really think I love you."
     I turned to look at him, then gave him a long, warm kiss and said, "Is this something you tell every girl you lock up in your torture room and are about to burn at the stake?"
     "No, just the pretty ones."
     I swung at him but he caught my hand, pushed me back on the blankets and began a slow tease that had me begging for orgasm before finally entering me and taking me up, up and over.
     My night was filled with embraces, dreams and one funny moment when I got up, squatted on the pail and let forth a loud stream of urine that got us both laughing.  When I finally awoke again, the sun was streaming in the window, the cell door was locked shut and breakfast was on a tray nearby.  The coffee was delicious as was everything else.  After eating I lay back, wrapped in the blanket, thinking of all that had happened.  I was about to see if I could get myself excited when I heard a knock on the door and the sound of the lock turning.  Hans entered.
     "Pat, just another couple of hours.  Keep the blanket around you for now and I am going to lead you out by the collar chain.  By the way, I am really sorry if I hurt you in any way.  Clara and I are very happy that you and Mr. Grafton seem to be getting along real well."
     I thanked him and followed him out into the big room where Clara and the priest stood on each side of an iron cage shaped like a human form.  It was hanging from a rectangular frame rising from a small square platform that was on wheels.
     As the priest spoke some Latin phrases, Clara swung the front of the cage open, took the blanket and helped as Hans turned and backed me.  They lifted my hands and passed them above a transverse arc of iron at waist level.  My back was pushed against several horizontal and one central vertical pieces, the iron feeling cold against my bare skin, the blanket having been pulled from me.  Clara immediately closed a band around my upper arms, forcing my elbows together and thrusting my shoulders back and my breasts forward.  Hans pushed my feet back until they were resting on a small foot piece that had a single cross bar only about an inch wide.
     Then the front of the cage was swung closed, the cross pieces snuggling down on my waist, upper chest, lower chest, pelvis, thighs, legs and ankles.  Several locks were used to secure the front to the back of the cage.  My head was still more or less free but Hans then closed the separate front head section.  The back of my head was pushed against iron that was almost a form fitting cast, and the front bars pressed on my forehead with a metal pear that was forced into my
mouth and a piece that cupped my chin above the iron collar I still wore.
     I was now standing on the narrow foot rest, held immobile by the encircling bands of wrought iron.  My breasts were pushed lewdly out above one of the cross pieces and final indignity occurred when a curved piece was brought forward and upward between my thighs until it could be attached to the waist band,
     Gagged and secured, I was then wheeled out into the sunshine and found myself in the courtyard behind Don's house.  There were about 15 or 20 people present, most of whom I recognized from the party at the Hastings where this all began.  They started laughing and pointing at me, making remarks that I couldn't really hear, as Hans attached a chain to the eye on the top of the cage.
     I tried looking up but my head was held too firmly.  It was soon clear, however, that the chain came down from some type of hoist for the cage rose up until my feet were at the level of the people's heads.  Immediately the cage started rotating, first in one direction and then the other.  When the motion almost came to a halt, someone reached up and gave me a spin, starting the rotation all over.  Other people picked up pieces of sod or dirt and threw then at me but most missed.
     Soon my feet tired from resting on the narrow bar and I sought to relieve this by lowering my body onto the band running through my crotch.  I was immediately aware of the fact that there were several knobs on this bar and one corresponded to the site of my vagina.  The result was
immediate arousal and I wondered if I could move my pelvis enough to increase the stimulation.  But unfortunately, this was not possible so I just hung there, hot and horny as the people enjoyed what they thought was my discomfort.  Little did they know how I really felt.
     Food and drinks were brought for the people by Clara and others including Gloria, Don's bland secretary-receptionist.  I still wondered about her, as well as the information that she lived with a dominatrix.  Except for an occasional spin, I was to some ignored as people became bored and tired of tormenting me.
     Finally, the cage was lowered and opened.  Immediately I was given a gray cotton robe and taken to a large stake set in the ground not far from the house.  Chains were wrapped in spirals around my body after which wood was pile around my feet.  I began to worry when burning torches were brought towards me but I then heard Ken say he had enough pictures.  Don appeared, thanked everyone for coming, waited while people sauntered off and then came over to stand close in front of me.
     "Patricia, you make a beautiful Joan of Arc.  Thank you.  Now I wonder where the key is to your chains."
     "Don, I'll give you about 30 seconds to release me or else you are going to be very sorry."
     The chains fell off in about 25 seconds and he took me in his arms.  "Just what did you have in mind, Pat?"
     "I'll think of something.  It's about time our roles were reversed."
     "No, I think not."  When he tried to pin my arms behind me, we started wrestling and it didn't take more than a few minutes of laughter and wild blows before he was on top of me, pushing my robe up, his pants down, etc.

                           CHAPTER TEN

     Early the next morning I opened my eyes to see Don smiling and looking at me from his position on the large bed in his room where we had spent the night after a quiet and restful evening.
     "This is a wonderful way to awaken.  I must look a mess.  How can you stand looking at me?"
     "Pat, you're beautiful.  You just look a little wild, and it's going to be a challenge to tame you."
     "Lover, you'll never tame me nor will anyone else."
     "We'll see about that," he said, reaching for me.  But I rolled out of bed and streaked into the bathroom where I took a long shower trying to ease the aches I felt in my joints.  When I emerged, Don had left so I wrapped a towel around me, went to my own room and dressed in a sports bra, shorts and sneakers.  I found Don waiting on the patio outside the kitchen, having a cup of coffee.
     "Well you look a little better, almost passable.  Ready for breakfast?"
     "No, we are going for a run first.  I've got some joints to limber up and you need the exercise," I observed.
     "Now she's giving orders, but all right.  You lead and I'll follow you anywhere."
     I ran out across the lawn in a fast pace and started down one of the trails that I knew circled back to the house in about two miles.  Don apparently had to grab his running shoes before starting, and was initially quite far behind me.  The last part of the circle was uphill and  I was sweating and breathing hard when the house came in sight.  Having finally caught up to me, Don was breathing just as hard.
     "It's about time," I panted and headed for the gym.  Entering the pool area, I stripped off my clothes, kicked off my sneakers and dove into the rather cool water.  Coming up to the surface I turned and saw Don at the edge of the pool looking at me.  "You said you'd follow me anywhere.  Come on.  The water's fine."  And watched as he stripped, dove and swam under water towards me.
     Being close to the side of the pool, I climbed out, ran to where his clothes were piled, grabbed them as well as my own and ran for the house.  Clara was on the patio, laughing when I got there.  We then looked out to see Don start across the lawn, stark naked, but when he saw Clara, he quickly went back in the gym.  When he finally reached the house, he was wearing bathing trunks. I had dressed in a loose muumuu and was drinking coffee, looking like I had been there for hours.
     Clara, with a twinkle in her eyes, said to Don, "Mr. Grafton, I don't know why you went back for a bathing suit.  You weren't showing anything of any size.  I don't know what Pat sees in you or maybe she pities you."
     "Clara, watch your tongue or you will spend a few days down below just before you get fired," Don said.
     From me came the words, "I sort of like him the way he is.  And, Clara, be kind to him.  He is all tired out from his run and swim."
     Clara left us to bring out a late lunch while Don and I chatted in the warm sunshine.  He again asked whether he had put me though too much over the preceding two or three days and I assured him the answer was no and that I was looking forward to seeing the pictures.  I did tell him I was a little sorry not to have been put in the Iron Maiden and the bilboes.
     "Pat, if you mean that, we can try you in both after we eat.  Pictures of you in the bilboes would be great but wouldn't show much of you in the Maiden.  The reason I didn't include her in the scenario was for that reason plus the fact that it hasn't been working smoothly.  I'll show you what I mean, but Hans thinks he it fixed."
     I realized that I had lost a little of my appetite and Don sensed my increased tension.
     "Don't worry.  I won't leave you in either apparatus very long.  Maybe just a day or two."  I looked sharply at him but he continued, "I'm just kidding.  Now I want to discuss the next few days with you.  First, we have an invitation to go to a small dinner tonight, given by two of my sort of kinky friends."
     "Kinkier than us?" I asked with a smile on my face.  "It already sounds like fun."
     "Well they don't have our imagination but I think you will enjoy them.  Sarah and Ed will be there as will the Hastings.  You've not met our hosts but they have seen you on two or three occasions already.
     "Then in a day or so I've got to go down to the city on business, but thought you might like to visit a farm that belongs to other friends of mine."
     "Why would I be interested in a farm?  I'd sort of rather be with you, Don."
     "Well, they have a collection of farm animals and historical farm equipment, plus the fact that they have one or two pony girls."
     "Don, are you kidding me again?  You are serious, aren't you?  Are they locked up or kept in stalls?"
     "I've got your interest, haven't I.  No, they are not locked up unless they want to be.  Actually, the two that I know have very good jobs and simply are pony girls in their spare time, making a little extra money by posing, racing and entertaining.  Basically, they do this because they like to."
     I told him I was sort of interested and asked whether he would like to see me as a pony girl.
     "Yes, particularly when I know how fast and far you can run.  But, it's up to you.  And you don't have to tell me until tomorrow when I told him I would let him know."  Apparently Don had already discussed this with the farm owner.
     After eating, Don changed into khaki shorts and a light shirt but said he liked seeing me in the muumuu, knowing that I probably didn't have anything on underneath.  We went down into his "torture" room and with somewhat sweaty hands, I walked up to the black "Iron Maiden" which was locked shut.
     As Don took out a key and removed the lock, he said, "As you may know, the Iron
Maiden was basically used to torture and execute people.  Inside the front are iron spikes which penetrate the victim as the Maiden gradually is closed.  There are cuffs and chains inside to hold the person in place during the process.  Note that I keep the thing locked for I don't want anyone fooling with it.  Only Hans and I have keys.  Now I'll show you the screw mechanism on the side that engages and gradually pulls the front to the back, and will also show you that we have
modified the design so that the spikes retract against springs, so they really don't penetrate anything now.  That's what Hans has been fixing for the spikes were catching a little."
     "Are you very sure they are fixed?"
     Don answered that he was but added, "But we will go real slow and you can let me know if you feel more than slight pressure from the spikes.  Are you ready?"
     He turned a large screw like device on the side and the front slowly opened to the point where the device could be disengaged, allowing the two parts to swing completely apart.  My eyes immediately riveted on the black spikes and then on the cuffs and chains.  I momentarily stepped back but then said, "Yes, I'm ready to meet my maker."
     Hans had joined us and the two of them first fastened a chain tightly around my waist and another crisscrossed my chest, accentuating my breasts. The cuffs were then closed on my ankles and wrists with my arms held tightly at my sides.  Don then carefully checked each of the spikes,
making sure they retracted.
     He placed a kiss on my lips and said, "Have fun, Pat.  See you a little later."  I saw the front begin to close on me and realized that one of the spikes was heading right for my mouth.  Others were positioned over my breasts, belly, and thighs.  Just before they touched me, Don asked, "Are you okay?" to which I answered, "Yes, I think so."
     I then heard the screw turning, bringing the front of the Maiden closer and closer.  As the light was gradually blacked out, the spikes pushed in on me.  Happily, they did indeed retract but the pressure of the points was increasing.  I had to open my mouth and when the spike was between my teeth, I bit down to hold it in position.  To my relief, I found that this spike was hard rubber and immediately stopped moving towards me due to the clenching of my jaw.  But I did
not dare open my mouth for fear that the spike would move towards the back of my mouth.  With a soft clang, the front closed completely and I was now in complete darkness.
     "Pat, how are you doing?" came Don's words, muffled and in the distance.  I moaned an okay and the sound seemed metallic inside the Maiden which now held me in her bosom.  I then heard him say, "Hans, go get Ken and tell him to bring his cameras.  I'll stay with Pat."
     Gradually I became less tense and sort of savored the feelings of the bondage and the multiple points of discomfort, particularly from the spikes poking into my breasts, but the spike in my mouth was getting to be a problem for my jaw was getting tired.  I tried relaxing a little and immediately it moved farther into my mouth.
     Just when I was about to start moaning a warning to Don, he unlatched the front, unscrewed it and finally opened it completely.  "Hi, beautiful.  Having fun?"
     "Darn it, Don.  Just when I was really beginning to enjoy things, you had to come to my rescue," I complained falsely.
     "Well, in that case we will simply have to close you up again."
     "No, no. I didn't mean it.  Your timing was just right."  Later, in response to his questions, I told him exactly what it felt like and suggested he get rid of the mouth spike.
     He unfastened the chains and cuffs and I stepped into his arms for a kiss.  Then I noticed that Ken had joined us and was carrying a gray, pullover garment similar to the one I had worn in the scenario.
     "I guess you want me to put that on for the pictures," I said and went into the nearby cell to change.  When I came out, the three men were standing there talking about nothing in particular.  "Well boys, let's get on with it.  Where are the bilboes?"
     Don replied, "In the store room with all the junk."
     I was surprised to see so much stuff of various shapes and sizes.  There chains hanging from the walls, leather harnesses, a full size pillory, a pair of metal shoes, and a lot more other things.  Picking up the shoes I asked Don, "What are these for?"
     He took one and showed me the flange on the bottom that had a sharp spike directed up towards a hole in the heel.  "The shoes are locked on a person who must then stand on his or her toes to prevent the spike from penetrating the bottom his heel.  Pretty wicked, don't you think? 
Hans, where are the bilboes?"
     "Over near the Scavenger's Daughter, I think."
     "The what?" I asked.
     Don answered, "The Scavenger's Daughter is something that might be more fun than the bilboes.  Here let me show you."
     He picked up a somewhat heavy triangular shaped, iron object about 3 feet from top to bottom.  At the top was a two inch wide collar to which two pieces of flat iron bar were rigidly welded.  The pieces spread progressively so that the bottom ends were about 2 feet apart. 8 inches from the collar, two cuffs of iron were welded and, at the bottom of the flat pieces, there was a crosspiece that went through eyes on two more cuffs.  At first I didn't immediately see how the thing worked.
     "I'll hold her Hans while you do the honors," Don said fiendishly.
     Hans opened the collar, placed it around my neck and locked it shut.  This forced me to bend forward, the rest of the apparatus dangling downwards.  Ken moved a chair under me so I could sit down as Hans locked my hands into the cuffs below the collar.  He finished by securing my ankles in the cuffs that could slide back and forth on the bottom cross bar.
     "Let's see you get out of that," Don challenged and stepped back so Ken could get pictures.  "Ken, use the camcorder and I'll lead her out into the big room."  He hooked a chain several feet in length to the front of the collar and lifted me so that I was standing on my feet in  a very bent posture.  With a tug on the chain, I had to start waddling forward to keep from falling on my face.
     "Oh, Don, be careful," I yelled.  With each step the ankle cuffs twisted a little forcing my body to twist as well, and several times I nearly stumbled.  When we finally reached the center of the room, Don hooked the chain around a post.
     "Diabolical thing, isn't it?  Just where it got its name is not clear to me.  The bottom piece is similar to the bilboes and probably both come from the same country.  Now, we are going to leave you to enjoy life for a while but I'll be back in plenty of time for you to dress for dinner tonight."
     "Don, if you leave me like this, I swear you will regret it.  I'll make your life so miserable...." but my words trailed off as they left and shut the door.
     It was pretty obvious that there was no way for me to get out of the thing nor could I move very far in the room.  So for a while I just stood there.  My back began to hurt from being bent over and I longed to stand up straight.  Perhaps if I got down on the floor I would be more comfortable but how was I to get there?  I knew I couldn't fall forward nor sideways, so I lowered my behind as much as possible, held my breath and toppled backwards, landing high on
my rump and then rolling up my back.
     The partially controlled fall pulled on my poor neck and now my feet were up in the air somewhat, my garment riding up over my thighs.  The next move was to try lying on my side and this worked out quite well.  My feet slid together and I found I could relax a little which eased the strain on my still curved spine.  And there I lay until the door opened and Don walked in.
     "Hi, Pat.  Fancy meeting you here.  Comfortable?"
     "You beast.  I'm going to get you if it's the last thing I do."
     "Let's see if I can rearrange things a little, my pretty one."  He put an arm around my
waist and lifted, rolling me face down in such a way that I was balanced on my forehead, my hands, my knees and my toes.  To stabilize me a little he forced me to spread my legs, sliding my ankles apart on the bar.
     "That's no better, darn you," I exclaimed.
     Then he pulled the bottom of my garment up onto my back, exposing my bare rump and a few other things.  With his hand he paddled me a few times but they were playful slaps.  I immediately became aroused, even more so when he kissed and nipped one upper thigh.  The next thing I knew, he had pushed his pants down and was kneeling between my legs and his erect penis was rubbing my wet folds.
     I moaned as he entered me a short way and then said a loud, "No," when he pulled out.  He did this twice more eliciting a louder plea on my part.
     "What do you want, Pat?"
     "You know what I want.  Please."
     "Tell me, and be appropriately respectful."
     "I want you in me."  A hand came down hard on my rump, stinging me, and he again pulled back.
     "That wasn't very respectful.  And you had better retract those threatening statements you made a while ago."
     "Sir, I'm sorry.  I retract them and regret saying them.  I want you to make love to me. Whenever you're ready, and I hope it is real soon.  Please."
     This time he penetrated deeply and I pushed back to engulf him.  What followed could not be called gentle but it was deliriously glorious.  Afterwards he gently lay me on my side, unlocked collar, wrists and ankles, and curled around me, holding my sweating body close.
     Later, hand in hand, we went upstairs and I headed for the bathroom and then took a nap.

                          CHAPTER ELEVEN

     It was Sarah who awakened me.
     "Wake up, sleepy head.  Time for you to take a shower and get ready for an exciting evening with our friends, the Monroe's.  I'll tell you a little about them but want to leave a few surprises.  I want you to wear the light blue, full length latex dress I gave you soon after Don brought you here.  Don't worry, some of the other guests will be in latex or Lycra, and others, including myself, will be in leather.  Everyone there shares interests that are a little 
unconventional and I know this includes you."
     As she talked, sitting on the edge of my bed, I was already getting a little keyed up in anticipation.
     She continued, "Our hosts are Bill and Nancy Monroe.  They are a little older than we but are very exciting people.  Their daughter is Georgia and she is home from college.  A very stunning young woman I might add.  Don can't wait to present you to them.  He thinks you are a very special person as do I, and I believe you are in for quite an evening.  Now get your body in motion and let me know if you need help getting dressed."
     With that she leaned forward, gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and left the room.  I showered and then spent a little extra time brushing my short hair and putting on more makeup than I usually wore.  Then I took out the latex dress.  It was really almost an evening gown and the material felt wonderful to my touch.  For a moment I pondered what to wear underneath it but realized that anything in the way of a bra or panties would produce ridges through the thin rubber.  So the answer was nothing.  I carefully applied talcum powder to my body and stepped into the gown, slowly easing it up into position.  It had a low, sort of circular neckline and was  sleeveless.  The dress reached almost to the floor with a side cut that only came up to my knees.  When I managed to full up the concealed zipper in the back, my breasts were raised and accentuated by the material and my nipples were quite obvious, more so because they immediately became erect as I looked at myself.  I put on low pumps, the same color as my dress, and walked around my
room getting used to the tightness and wonderful feel of the dress.  I knew that going down the stairs to where I hoped Don would be waiting was going to be interesting.
     And yes, both he and Sarah were there smiling at me.  I reached down and pulled the dress up a little to give my knees a little more room.  Descending the staircase, I could see that Don had on a white shirt and dark brown leather pants with a gold chain around his neck.  Sarah was wearing a black leather jumpsuit with a wide belt cinched in the middle by a pair of what appeared to be real handcuffs.  A one-inch studded leather collar went around her throat.  Both looked
exciting, especially Don.
     When I reached the bottom of the stairs, Don came over and embraced me, letting his hands wander down over my bottom.  It was almost as if I wasn't wearing anything for the latex was like a second skin.
     He whispered, "I love you."
     And I answered, "I love you, too."
     He then opened a small velvet box with the Cartier name on top.  In it were simple gold earrings, a gold chain choker and a gold bracelet.  I gave him a long kiss and felt his body push against mine.  Sarah helped me get the earrings through my pierced lobes and then Don insisted on putting on the bracelet 
     "Pat, this is a love bracelet which you won't be able to take off without this little gold screwdriver."
     I watched fascinated as it went around my wrist and he tightened two little screws.  Then he picked up the necklace which consisted of a moderately heavy gold chain.  It was made with a inch gold heart at one end and a rectangular open link at the upper.  Don went behind me and placed the chain around my neck.  When he inserted the link into the side of the heart, I heard a snap, and when he removed his hands letting the heart rest at about the level of my clavicles, I could see a small keyhole in the center of the heart.  Since the length of the chain was relatively short, I realized that only by unlocking the heart could it be removed.
     "Oh Don, it's so beautiful.....and I know you have the key to my heart.  Thank you very much," and gave him a warm embrace and an open mouth kiss.  I could feel a part of his anatomy poking my pubis and knew we were both enjoying the moment.
     "Come on you two lovebirds," said Sarah.  "Ed has to work late but will be joining us for dinner so I'm riding with you"
     When I saw the Monroe's home, I began to think that everyone in the area lived in big houses on large pieces of real estate.  We parked in the circular drive and were met at the door by our hosts to whom I was introduced.  "Bill and Nancy, I want you to formally meet Pat Anderson," Don said.
     "Welcome to our home, Pat," Bill replied.  "We sort of know you already.  First you appeared as a gilded statue and the second time as a poor wench hanging in a cage.  In both cases you weren't wearing very much.  And now we have the honor of your presence dressed in something that looks out of this world."
     "Bill, stop drooling or I will change the seating arrangements for dinner.  Come in Pat and make yourself at home," Nancy said.  She was dressed in a white Lycra jumpsuit with a white leather belt and boots.  Bill looked to be in his early 50's and looked like he was very fit.  He  was dressed in a black T-shirt, black pants and a black leather dinner jacket.  His waist was narrow and his pectorals and neck muscles were very well developed.  My hand sort of disappeared in his when we shook hands.
     I wondered where Georgia, the daughter, was as we walked through the entrance hall and down two steps into a very informal living room with large leather covered chairs and sofas arranged around a large, almost colonial appearing fireplace.  The room looked very comfortable and obviously was where the family spent a good amount of time.
     On one side there was a large television but as I scanned the room my eyes became riveted on a corner to the right of where we were all standing.  There was a slightly raised, three foot square wooden platform with a vertical 4x4 inch post that was about 7 feet high.  Bound to this post was what first appeared to be a glistening pink statue.  Then I realized that it was a woman wrapped tightly from head to toe with multiple, thin layers of pink plastic.  Her back was against
the post and her arms were behind it.  It was obvious that she had large breasts, a narrow waist and beautiful thighs, emphasized by the wrapping.  My heart started racing just looking at her.
     "Yes, Pat, that's our daughter, Georgia, home from medical school where she is trying to become a doctor," Bill said.
     "Did she do something wrong," I blurted out.
     "Oh no.  She just has a lot of energy and this is one way we have of slowing her down for a few minutes.  It was largely her own idea."
     "Can she breathe okay and how long has she been wrapped up like that?" I asked.
     "Yes, there are holes over her nostrils.  And she is trying to go one hour which will be up about the time we sit down for dinner.  Go ahead and feel her or try to talk to her, but you'll find she can't talk back. We're going out on the veranda off the dining room for drinks.  Take your time and come out when you're ready," Nancy said.
     Don hung back a little and said to me, "Intriguing, isn't she?  Don't torment her too much.  And what would you like to drink?"
     "A weak gin and tonic if they have it, or white wine, and I'll be right out."
     I walked up to the bound figure, wondering whether she had heard the conversation.  Very gently I ran my hands over her breasts and outlined her nipples.  I could hear her suck in her breath and she moaned softly as I touched the side of her neck and face.  I was sure that she was aroused but she did not move an inch.  My own excitement was building steadily.
     "Can you hear me, Georgia?" I whispered and got no response.  I caressed her some more and then impulsively embraced her, molding my body to hers with my arms around hers.  My lips pressed against the layers of plastic covering hers and her breath coming from the two small holes became more rapid as she moaned louder.
     Just before I started to grind my pelvis against hers, I came to my senses and backed off.  It was almost a whine that came from the figure.  Standing there beside her and knowing that she was pleading for more attention, I was trying to figure out why I was so aroused and was also feeling guilty of taking advantage of a person I barely knew.  I decided that I had better just join the others.
     Don whispered to me, "Pat you look a little flushed. Are you okay?"  I nodded and he handed me my drink.
     Sarah's husband joined us and for a while we sat around talking about one thing or another, and they made me feel I was part of the group.  Then Georgia came out, dressed in a simple white, cotton dress with a low neckline that showed the upper portion of her breasts.  She had shoulder length, naturally blond hair and was very attractive.  We were introduced and when we shook hands, she seemed reluctant to let go but maybe this was just my imagination.
     The remaining seat at the outside table was across from me so I really didn't have a chance to talk to her.  But when we went in for dinner, I was seated on Bill's right, and she was next to me.  Dinner was delicious although I was a little tense for multiple reasons.  For one  thing, I was fascinated by the maid who came in wearing high heeled shoes, a sleeveless. Tight fitting black knit blouse, short black rubber skirt, white short apron, white wristlets and a white cap.  When she turned and I could see her back, she was for all purposes nude for the shirt and skirt were entirely open in the back save for a strip of black cloth around her waist, the apron strap and the skirt belt.  While she was serving Don, I saw him look at me and with his hand feel her buttock, knowing that I was watching.  I swore I was going to get even at some point.
     Then I heard Georgia in a soft voice ask, "Well, what did you think of the statue in the living room?"
     I blushed a little and replied, "How did you know it was me?  Did you hear us talking?"
     "No, they plugged my ears with wax so I couldn't hear a thing, but I guessed it was you when you touched me so gently."
     "How did you feel wrapped up like that?"
     "I loved it, except you left me a few seconds too soon."
     "But how does it really feel?  Were you hot?  Can you breathe okay?  Can you see anything?  Do you get tired?"
     "You sure have a lot of questions, and I think I'm not going to give you answers.  If you don't suffer from claustrophobia, I'd love to help you find the answers."
     "Hm," I murmured and then realized that people were getting up from the table.  I told Bill and Nancy that the dinner had been great, wondering whether we soon would be going home.  At that point they turned to rest of us and announced that they had something new to show us.  Don squeezed my hand and we followed the group downstairs to a "playroom" where I was amazed to see a big X-frame, several harnesses, assorted straps, a rack of garments, some of which were obviously latex, a gas mask and a few other things.  In the center of the room was a foot high rectangular platform about 3 feet wide and 8 feet long.  The platform seemed to have a 2 inch thick black mattress covered my a rectangular metal frame on which was stretched a piece of black rubber.  Nearby sat what looked like a vacuum cleaner except it had several dials and knobs.  There was a small utility bar with stools, a small refrigerator, a small sink and a few  liquor bottles.  Beyond the bar, the room opened up to an indoor swimming pool.
     Bill stopped next to the platform, turned and asked Don, "Well, what do you think?"
     His reply was, "Bill, I knew you and Nancy would get one sooner or later.  And it looks
well designed.  Pat, do you know what you are looking at?"  I shook my head, not having a clue.
     Bill turned to his daughter and said, "Georgia, how about a demonstration?"
     "Sure, if you'll try to get Pat to follow.  And do you want me with or without clothes?"
     "That's up to you."
     Georgia kicked off her shoes and sat down on the platform, watching as her mother placed padded leather cuffs around her ankles, attaching them with short straps to the adjacent corners of the metal frame.  Then as her father started draping a black rubber sheet over the lower portion of her body, Georgia pulled her dress over her head and off, revealing that she was wearing nothing
underneath.  I could feel a little urge in the region of my clitoris and looked down to see my nipples standing erect.  I knew my hand in Don's was a little sweaty.
     Her father pulled the sheet up to her neck and watched as Nancy cuffed her wrists that fastened to the frame above her head.  Nancy was now stretched out, flat on her back.  Her father positioned what looked like an oral airway gadget that was part of the covering sheet, so that Georgia could take it in her mouth and I saw that there was a strap that went around her head to keep the airway from being dislodged..  Her parents then pulled the sheet taunt and placed a second metal frame over the first.  These mated together in such a way as to compress the two layers of rubber sheeting.
     Bill asked his daughter whether she was all set and there was a nod and a 'yep".  He then attached a hose coming from the nearby machine to a receptacle on the side of the platform, saying to rest of us that there were several holes in the bottom sheet from which stiff hoses connected to the inside of the receptacle.
     "Now here we go.  Watch everyone."  He flipped on a switch on the machine and I heard a motor rev up.  Watching the dials, he adjusted one of the knobs.  For a moment nothing seemed to happen and then I saw the upper sheet begin to mould to Georgia's body.  This continued until she was clearly outlined and held with no air pockets anywhere.  The sound of the motor increased in pitch and then steadied as Bill made another adjustment.
     "Well, that's it, folks.  My new vacuum bed.  Pretty neat, don't you think.  Both Nancy and I have tried it and it really feels great.  And to release he vacuum, all you have to do is flip this switch."  The motor stopped and I could hear air rushing in between the two rubber layers.  He took off the upper frame while Nancy unstrapped the cuffs, and Georgia emerged, smiling with just a little saliva around her mouth.
     Her mother handed her a robe as Georgia said to me, "Okay, Pat, now it's your turn, Really, you'll enjoy it."
     "No, I don't think....."
     "Come on, I dare you, and I know you'll get a kick out of it."
     I turned to Don who smiled and said, "It's up to you but I can't see you passing up an opportunity like this."
     "Okay, Mr. Monroe, or Bill.  But unless I start yelling or doing something, I want to stay in the thing longer than Georgia just to show her a thing or two."
     I climbed up the platform and watched as Nancy secured my ankles.  Sarah came over and said, "I'll help you off with your dress, Pat."  I started to resist but she had already unzipped me and with Bill easily holding my wrists, she and Nancy pulled the dress off.  Then I felt my hands pulled above my head and the wrist cuffs were snugly applied.
     The rubber sheet that Bill was holding up was faintly yellow and almost completely transparent.  As he explained to the group that this was an alternative to the black rubber, I saw Georgia coming at me with the mouth piece or airway.
     "Pat, seriously, it works real well and is plenty big.  The strap holds it in place and prevents you from accidentally spitting it out and we'll watch you closely."
     In fact it seemed to fit in my mouth comfortably as the strap was pulled tight.  Suddenly I felt the sheet pulled taunt.  I still could see vague shapes through the covering and heard the  clang of the second frame being positioned.  I jumped a little when the motor was turned on for I didn't expect it to be so loud inside.  Then the sheet seemed to swarm around me getting tighter and tighter.  I was forced to close my eyes as the sheet was drawn tightly around my head and the
pitch of the motor sound went up.  My toes were bent towards the foot of the table and my fingers were flattened.  When I tried moving my head, I found I could not do a thing, partially because of the attachment of the airway to the sheet but also because my head was held so tightly.
     And there I lay, completely immobile yet quite comfortable.  I was getting hot in more ways than one and wondered whether Georgia or Don would touch me.  A moment later, I was mentally begging for someone to touch me in various areas.  I realized that the upper sheet was tight across my labia but I couldn't move enough to get it to stimulate me towards a climax.
     With the sound of the machine droning away, my mind raced through all sorts of imaginative scenes and I enjoyed each one.  So when, I suddenly heard the motor stop, I was basically disappointed.  It had been a far too short, wonderful and very stimulating experience.
     When the sheet was removed, everyone clapped and smiled at my sweaty body.
     "Thanks every one.  It was sort of fun.  How long was I in it?"
     "About half as long as I," said Georgia.  "But we wanted to have time to demonstrate the other side of the machine.  Come on, Mom and Dad.  Give me a hand."
     "Now what are you going......?" I started to ask.
     "Shush.  Just relax and enjoy it, " Georgia commanded.  Nancy by this time was releasing
my ankles but my hands were still tied.  I saw Don looking at me with a big grin on his face.
     Nancy with her husband's strong help then inserted my legs into what looked a little like the pant legs of a green rubber, deep sea diver's suit.  The suit appeared to have two layers, both of which were quite loose but it did catch under my breasts momentarily.  Georgia did the honors, pushing my boobs down. Only then did they release my wrists which they immediately pushed into the arms of the suit.
     Bill continued to hold my arms in front of me and Nancy held my ankles as Georgia inserted a small earphone into one of my ears.  The wire ran to the side of the hood which she began to draw forward over my head, presenting me with another airway.
     "Pat, take it in your mouth like a good little girl or I'll make you.  It's just like the other except it has a more complex tube arrangement which I will explain to you later."
     "Georgia, please tell me what this is all about."
     These were my last words as she shoved the mouthpiece into position and pulled the hood down to my neck level where I could feel it being fastened with some type of zipper arrangement.  I was breathing rapidly but easily although there seemed to be no holes for my nostrils nor were there any eyeholes, so again I was in darkness with absolutely no light coming in.
     Then I sort of felt something being connected to my suit near the belt line and wondered whether the air was going to be evacuated.  There was an electronic click in the earphone and then I heard Bill's voice asking, "Are you okay, Pat?"  I nodded and said yes around the airway.  "Fine, now just relax.  You won't be harmed.  Perhaps I should tell you that you are inside two layers of strong rubber.  There are short bands running between the layers so the layers cannot be
separated more than a designed distance.  This may be confusing to you now but you will soon understand.  Sorry, but the motor will again be loud for a while."
     The earphone clicked off, the motor came on with a roar, and the expected collapse of the inner layer against my body occurred but this time I felt my body being lifted up off the table, my legs stiffened out away from each other and my arms moved until they were straight out from my sides.  I then realized that air was being forced between the two layers and I was being blown up inside a balloon-like suit.  The pressure build up steadily until I began to worry whether I would
be able to breathe.
     Suddenly the motor stopped but the pressure remained steady.  The earphone clicked on and Bill's said, "Pat, there are several sensors that are picking up you heart beat and respiratory rate so we know you are okay.  We will continue to monitor you closely.  Now I am changing microphones so you can hear everyone in the room.  The hose has been detached from your suit and valves are keeping the air from escaping.  I know you are hot because we are also using a thermal pickup against your skin.  The airway was a special tube arrangement as Georgia said. 
You will be breathing room air but should the airway be occluded on the outside in anyway, there is a special tank behind you head that will give you oxygen and feed your exhaled air out.  Now I'm switching mikes.  Stand by?"
     There was a click and then I heard room noise.  Some one said, "You look like you've put on a lot of weight, Pat."  "Talk about being blown up!" came from another source.  "Let's stand her up. Can we do that?"  "Sure. I'll give you a hand."
     I sensed the change in position although I couldn't feel any hands.  Now I was suspended and felt the support under my crotch, around my waist and under my arms.  Then I felt myself being bounced followed by a sudden fall backwards and a rebound.  "Sorry about that," someone said.  "Let's get her in the pool where we can really play with her."
     My God, were they really going to do that.  I tried moaning but doubted whether anyone heard me.  I was carried along smoothly until I was swung to the side and heard a splash in the earphone.  Obviously I was now floating on the surface of the pool right side up.  Then I sensed something pushing me down and heard Georgia's voice, "I bet I can stay on top of her longer than anyone else."  There was more splashing but finally I heard Don say, "I think she's had enough," and Bill agreed.
     When they took me out of the inflatable suit I was still at pool side.  Don, Bill and Georgia were there, the others having departed.  I knew I hadn't been hurt in any way and it sure had been a unique experience, so I smiled and said, "What's next?"  They seemed relieved that I wasn't mad and watched as I dove in the pool to get cooled off and rid myself of the sweat.  Don wrapped a big towel around me as I climbed the ladder.
     "You really are a neat person, Pat," said Georgia.  "I don't think I could go through that.  What was it like?"
     Repeating her answer earlier I said, "I don't think I'm going to give you the answer, but if you don't suffer from claustrophobia. I'll be glad to help you find the answer." She laughed.
     Don said, "Sarah has taken your blue latex dress so keep the big towel on."
     As we walked up the stairs I turned to Bill and said, "I really have had a great and memorable evening, and think you're great people, even Georgia here.  I don't know how it could have been any more fun."
     Georgia said, "I do.  Pat, I know you are all keyed up from everything that has happened, and if you go home now, you certainly are not going to be able to sleep.  I also know that you secretly want to experience the Saran wrapping.  I don't think you can say that's not true.  So how about it?  Or are you scared?"
     "How could I be scared after what I've been through?"  I looked at Don who smiled and said it was up to me.
     "Dad, get the stuff before she changes her mind."
     I made good use of a nearby bathroom and when I returned they were ready for me with multiple roles of the pink plastic.
     "I don't see the Saran label.  Is this something different?" I asked.
     "Yes, it is a type of shrink wrap and although still very thin, it is quite strong," Bill said.  "Now stand on the platform and hold onto the post for support, but keep your body away from it.  We'll do your feet first and then Nancy and I can both work at the same time."
     I lifted up one foot and watched as they wound on several layers.  After doing the same with the other foot, they had me spread my legs and went to work, spiraling their way up towards my groin.  The layers were tight but comfortable.  Then with my feet placed together, they wrapped both legs and thighs together.  I began to notice that my legs felt warm and somewhat sweaty.
     Just before the two of them started up over my pelvis, Georgia pushed her roll between my upper thighs and pulled upwards covering my vagina and clitoris.  I gave a little moan and felt them continue up my torso, taking care to nip in by waist and then to crisscross around my breasts, making the protrude more than usual before they covered them with several layers.
     "You're doing fine, Pat," said Bill.  "Now just lean back against the post.  I'll shove your heels against it as Georgia starts on your arms."
     I felt her wrap each arm separately and then she bound them tightly together.  As she worked her way towards my shoulders, my elbows were drawn together until they touched.  Looking forward I could see Don sitting on a sofa watching my skin slowly disappear beneath the layers of pink plastic.  With a word of reassurance, Georgia pushed some wax stuff into my ear canals and suddenly my view was lost as Bill wound a layer around my face.
     "Don't worry, Pat.  I'll puncture the layer right over your nostrils after each two or three layers."  And this is exactly what he did.  I was now wrapped completely except but it didn't stop there.
     They started at my ankles again, this time carrying the layers tightly around the post as well as my body.  This included my arms and then my head when they reached those levels.  I was now rigidly held in position and found I could no longer move anything.  I couldn't even bow or turn my head which was pushed firmly against the post.  I stood there savoring my feelings and feeling the sweat and juices pooling in my crotch
     My next sensation was of some flat and very warm surface being pushed and moved over every inch of my body.  The wrappings got even tighter and I thought of the meat cutters in the markets, sealing the chops and things using a similar heat sealer.  No longer could I hear anything but I certainly felt some ones hands moving and caressing me.  As my body responded some one's body pressed tightly against mine and I wondered whether it was Don or Georgia.
     After a period in which nothing happened, the post and I were tipped until I was horizontal and I then had the sensation of being carried, face down, placed in some type of vehicle, a truck I imagined, and driven for quite a distance.  The carrying business was repeated and then I was lying face down on a soft surface.  The next thing that occurred was a surprise.  Somebody was moving close to me and I was no longer held tightly against the post which was then pulled out from between my arms and my body.
     I was rolled onto my back and the layers of plastic between my legs and thighs were cut.  I gasped as fingers played with my labia and clitoris, my passion mounted and then someone mounted me.  From the way it felt, I knew it was Don and I felt I was in heaven.

                          CHAPTER TWELVE

     Over the next few days, I led a rather idyllic life.  We arose early each morning, went for a run or a swim, had breakfast and then usually went our separate ways until late in the afternoon.  Don spent some time working in his shop or doing business things and I explored the place, helped Clara or read in the library.  He had many books on the medieval ages which I scanned, fascinated by some of the pictures and drawings.  I could find nothing to explain the term "Scavengers Daughter".  Also, I found one small pamphlet on pony girls and noted that there was a rather large space next to it on the shelf as if several books were missing or in use elsewhere.
     I wondered whether Don had taken these, maybe to keep me from seeing them or to increase my inquisitiveness.  The pamphlet described what an "owner" should look for in a potential pony girl such as body build, stamina, spirit, etc. and said that it usually took a period  of training to identify good prospects, the period varying according to the intensity and quality of  the trainers together with the commitment and caliber of the trainee.  I spent some time thinking about this but didn't discuss it with Don at the time.
     We usually had a drink and dinner at home and Hans and Clara would join us. Occasionally, Don and I would eat at some nearby restaurant.  Although we were in some ways acting like old married couples, our late evening and night activities were a crazy mix of teasing, cuddling, bondage in various devices, foreplay, role contests and wonderful lovemaking.
     On about the third morning after the evening with the Monroe's I asked him what he was doing in his shop.
     "Well, let me make one long distance call and then maybe I can show you," he said.  About 25 minutes later, he returned and said, "Okay, let's go, but you may be sorry."
     I looked at him quizzically but followed him downstairs.  I was wearing a sports bra, low cut panties, shorts, sandals and, of course, the chain collar and the bracelet which I couldn't remove even if I wanted to.  
     "If you're game, let's make this sort of a surprise," Don said when we reached the big room near his shop.  I told him I liked surprises.  "I know you do.  Now I'm going to blindfold you and then put in leather cuffs.  Okay?"
     I nodded and stood still while he covered my eyes with leather pads on a strap that fastened around my head.  The I felt the cuffs being snugged and locked on my wrists.  He then threaded a thin but strong chain through the D-rings of the cuffs and a moment later my hands were being hauled towards an overhead pulley until there was a slight strain on my arms but my heels were still comfortably on the floor.
       "Don't go away now, Pat.  I have to get something from the shop."
     I could hear him return a moment later and then his hands were opening my shorts and pushing them as well as my panties down and off, removing my sandals in the process.  Now I was nude from my bra down and already was getting aroused.
     He kissed me rather ardently and then said, "Spread your legs as far apart as you can and then try not to move for the next few minutes.  I'm not going to hurt you in any way."
     "I trust you, Don, and you know I can take some degree of pain.  What are you going to do?"
     There was no answer, but then I felt something like a stiff leather belt being placed around my waist and something cold and metallic touched me near my tail bone. One of his hands went from front to back between my upper thighs (I thrilled at his touch) and then a broad band of metal was brought forward and up to attach to the front of the belt.
     As he snugged the belt and the band together I realized I was now wearing a chastity belt. "You devil," I said as I heard a lock click closed.  Then he removed the blindfold followed by my cuffs.  I looked down to see a beautiful dark reddish brown leather belt covered by shiny steel encircling my waist tightly.  The band going down between my legs was also of steel and it had been molded to fit very snugly.  I put a finger down and traced it back to where it covered my
vagina.  And 'cover it' was right.  There were small perforations in that area and then the band narrowed to cover my anus.  At the end near the back of my belt, the band was again became somewhat wider.  The lock in front was no toy.  I stood there knowing my nipples and my crotch were asking for attention.
     "Don, it's beautiful.  You can take it off now."
     "No, it's going to stay on for awhile.  I do want to explain however that it is not yours.  It was made for your friend, Indira.  I just talked to Rahjiv and he gave me permission to use it on you providing you didn't harm it in any way before he had a chance to imprison his wife in it.  
     "You bastard.  I wish I had one to put on you."
     "Well, Pat, there was an old one for males around here someplace but I haven't seen it for months or years and it was pretty rusty when it was given to me.  I never did anything with it so you can forget that.  Get your shorts back on and I'll see you at dinner.  By the way, we've got to talk tonight about pony girls."
     For a few minutes after he left, I just walked around getting the feeling of the thing I was now wearing.  It was fairly comfortable although the sides of the band between my legs cut in a little.  In the bathroom mirror, the chastity belt reflected the light and looked neat.  But the bathroom reminded me that I had to urinate and this was going to be a problem.  With no other solution obvious, I sat down on the toilet and let go.  The result would have been hilarious on anyone else but on me it was a mess with urine leaking out through the holes and down my
buttocks.  The next few minutes were spent in trying to effectively wash and dry myself.
     Then I tried my best to get a finger in under the band and did succeed in touching my clitoris but just barely and there was no way I was really going to be able to stimulate things to the point of an orgasm
     Vowing to get revenge, I went looking for Hans who I found out in the barn.  "Hans, I need some help, but first I want to explain why?  You know that Don and I are getting along very well, and I realize that you think very highly of him, but sometimes he does some things that make me want to get even.  And this is one of them.  Look what he just locked onto me."
     I pushed my shorts down and Hans burst out laughing. 
     "Guess, he wants you all to himself.  I don't blame him but can see your point.  How can I help?"
     "Well, he tells me that there used to be a rusty, old, male chastity belt around here some where.  I'd love to find it and see how he likes being locked up, so to speak."
     Hans replied, "I sort of remember it but am not sure where it is.  Lets check the cabinets in the storeroom but be prepared for a mess."
     It took us quite a while but ultimately I was holding a dusty, rusty means of revenge.  Hans showed me how to use a wire brush to get most of the rust off and we oiled the hinges, polished the outside surfaces and found a lock that would work.  Now the big question was how we could talk Don "into it".  Hans was reluctant to try holding the victim while I did my dirty work, and I didn't have any access to knockout pills or anesthetics to use on him.
     Then Hans said, "But I am just finishing a new pillory built to a new design with four wrist holes, two for men's wrists and two for women's.  Maybe I can get him to try the thing.  Why don't you hide in the storeroom after lunch and I'll see if I can lure him down."
     The plan worked perfectly.  Don was excited about seeing the new pillory and wanted to make sure the holes were the right size so accepted Hans' suggestion and allowed the two crosspieces to be closed around neck and wrists.  Hans slid pins into place locking the pillory and
stepped back.
     "Yes, it works just fine, Hans.  Get another coat of polyurethane on it and I'll let the buyer know he can pick it up in a day or so.  You can let me out now and maybe I'll use Pat to check the other wrist holes.  I might even keep her in this until dinner."
     I walked in, smiled and stood in front of him.  "Don, I don't think I like that idea.."
     "Er, Hans, you'd better let me out of this.  Hans, where are you going? Hans, come back here this instant.......," but Hans had left the room.
     "Now, let's see.  Don, first of all you look very nice in that thing.  Your hair is a little mussed up but I love your hind quarters sticking out like that," I said, walking around him.
     "Pat, darling.  I love all of you.  Now if you'll just unlock this...."
     "No, Don. I have a better idea.
     I loosened his belt, unzipped him and lowered his pants and shorts until they were around his ankles. After taking off his shoes, I pinched and tickled him until he had withdrawn his feet
from the bunched up clothes.  I walked behind him and pulled his hind end against my pelvis so he could feel the chastity belt.  His penis responded nicely.
     "Oh, you naughty boy, getting all excited like that.  I bet you'd like me to kiss you down there.  But I have other ideas."
     The way he was standing, he really couldn't see what I was doing when I started by placing the old metal belt around his waist.  It was a good fit and I knew the cold metal on his skin was a surprise.  There was no layer of leather to make it more comfortable.  The belt had a band attached and hinged at the back just like mine, but the front was vastly different.  The most predominant feature was a metal tube, studded on the inside and designed to slip over the penis
when the organ was flaccid.  Also, there were loops of steel to go around the testicles.  Everything was welded together with the band finishing with a broad piece that fitted over a welded ring in the front of the belt such that the band and the belt could be locked together.
     Letting him stand there, I went to the bathroom, let the water run for a moment and returned with a large class of ice cold water. I proceeded to pour this on his genitalia which partially did the trick and a painful pinch of his foreskin did the rest.  As he cursed me, I  slipped the loops over his balls and threaded his penis into the tube of metal.  When I finally pulled the band up and locked it, his penis was held in a vertical position close to his body.  I found myself
getting a little sorry for him, knowing that any erection was going to not only be markedly limited by the diameter of the tube but also painful.
     "Pat, you little vixen.  I'll give you five minutes to get me out of this."
     "Now let's see.  I have been in my chastity belt for about three hours and think you should
at least enjoy equal time.  I will however take you out of the pillory," which I did.
     He immediately grabbed me and wrestled me down onto the floor after which he went through my pockets, checked inside my bra (which was sort of fun), and then sat back on my thighs.
     "Pat, I give you credit.  I didn't expect this.  Now tell me where the key is."
     "Don, I have a better idea.  Why don't we see who can last longer in these things, you or I?"
     "Fine with me."
     "But two things.  First, we have to spend the time together and second, I want to watch you piss."
     He just shook his head, got up and went to look at himself in the mirror, coming out of the bathroom laughing.
     The next few hours were interesting.  He initially tried to do some office work and I settled down with a book.  At one point I went over to him and nibbled on his ear while he was typing.  He groaned and gave me a playful swat.  Later watching him urinate was hilarious.  At least he had a stream out through the end of the tube, but it arched and went over the back of the toilet.
     It all ended when he pulled me onto the couch, held both my hands in one of his, and proceeded to explore the rest of my body.  I was soon aching for more and more attention and for release of the torrent that was building inside of me.  I also knew he was suffering so by common consent we unlocked each other and gave in to our passion.

                          CHAPTER TWELVE

     A few hours later as we lay entwined, he asked, "Pat, do you want to explore the pony girl thing?  Cause if you do, it's on for tomorrow."
     "Yes, I still can't quite believe it or imagine what it's all about, but I want to do it my  way.  I want to be a pony girl trainee or whatever the term is.  I want to commit to it, not be pampered as your guest, and not be asked every five minutes whether everything is okay.  What ever the program intensity, I want it to last until I flunk out or am accepted as possibly a good but inexperienced pony girl."
     "Pat, I admire you for that and thought that might be your approach.  I think I agree to it although it may be also hard on me.  Under those circumstances, the trainers might well not allow me to see you for a few days.  But that would make my plans in the city a little easier."
     "If they include any intimate time with your secretary, Gloria, you'll really live to regret it."
     "Pat, I'm madly in love with you and thinking seriously of asking you to be my wife.  Since we have only been together for a short time, I'm not proposing at this minute but I do want you to know that I am serious and want you to be thinking of how you might answer."
     I responded by climbing all over him and waking him up all over again.
     The next morning as we had breakfast, I asked what was going to happen and when did we have to leave the house.  He just answered that he would let me know and I should be patient.  When I inquired as to whether he had any books on pony girls, he said there were several in the library and we went there together as the front door bell rang.  Sure enough, the shelf was now full but as I started to look at the titles, Clara ushered in a man and a woman.  Both were clad in working, Western style clothing with blue jeans, boots and shirts.  Her shirt had some pretty embroidery.  He was carrying a small duffel bag.
     Don greeted them saying, "Hi, Phyllis and Jack.  You are right on time."
     They shook his hand and Jack said. "It's good seeing you again, Don.  Marlene sends her regards and says she misses you".
     Phyllis approached me and said, "We know your name is Pat.  Stand up and clasp your hands behind you."
     As I stood I said, "It's nice to meet you. I guess..."
     "Quiet.  Well at least you are not fat.  Your hair is too short and you've got jewelry on," she said.  
     Don came over, took out a little key, removed the neck chain and used the small gold screwdriver to take remove the bracelet.  He whispered, "I'll keep them safe for you," and gave me a quick kiss.
     Phyllis glowered at him and Jack said to me, "I want you to sign this consent paper that Don has already put his signature on and his cook can witness your signing."
     I glanced over the long legal-sized page but couldn't really concentrate on the words, so I put my name where Jack indicated and Clara signed also.
     "Fine.  Now take off all your clothes, put your hands behind you again and don't even think about saying anything," Phyllis said, interrupting my questions even before they reached my mouth. Well, even though I hadn't expected this approach, it was a little late to object, so I complied.
     Jack went behind me and, taking something from the duffle, placed some hinged cuffs on my wrists.  Then a chain went around my waist with an extension that ran through my crotch and fastened in from with a snap hook.  The next article was a plain two inch leather collar with D-rings and a simple hasp closure.
     Phyllis said, "Pat, I know you are itching to ask questions and say things.  Until you learn a few things, this temporary gag will help."
     She came at me with a ball gag and I said, "No, wait a moment. I want to tell Don, mmmph." She thrust the ball into position and fastened its strap behind my head.  A braided leather leash was snapped onto a collar ring and with a tug I was led towards the front door.
     "Don, we or Marlene will give you a call in a day or so about your pony.  She has nice breasts and haunches but as you know, that's not what it takes," Jack said.
     "Bye, Pat.  Have fun.  I'll miss you," Don said as I was pulled down the front stairs towards what looked like a regular double horse van.  The back ramp was already down and when I got near the vehicle I could see that a full sized horse was standing in the right side.   There was hay on the floor and several large horse turds.  Jack led me up to the bar running across the front of the interior and wrapped the lead several times around it.  The back of the vehicle was closed by dropping a piece of canvas over the opening and swinging the ramp up.
     A moment later the vehicle lurched into motion.  Both the horse and I stumbled back a step but the lead kept me going further.  I realized that I had stepped on one of the turds and the stuff had come up between my toes.  Ugh.  And although there were some louvered openings in the front of the small van, the air was heavy with horse smell.  From time to time the horse would sway towards me and I would be pushed against the sidewall.  What a beginning to my training.
     It took about an hour to reach our destination and by that time both the horse and I were covered in sweat.  After the ramp was lowered Jack backed the horse out first, saying that I was not as valuable.  Then it was my turn.  Outside I could see that we were near a large, rambling barn with an imposing home in the distance.  There were pastures, gardens, fenced in training areas and even a small race track nearby.  Without a word, Jack led me over to a hitching rail and
tied the lead to it.
     A few minutes later he returned with a girl dressed in work denims.  She appeared to be about 19 years of age and was a little overweight.
     Jack said to her, "This is our new possibility.  She's filthy, sweaty and completely untrained.  Scrub her down, get a little oil on her, brush what little hair she has, and tie her to  a ring in the harness room.  Phyllis or I will meet you there in a while."
     After he left, the girl got a pail of warm, soapy water and said to me, "Nice pony.  Just stand there and don't try to kick."  She began to wash and scrub me from the top of my head down, sparing no parts.  "Oh, how I envy you.  I'd love to be in your place but don't have the money it takes to be trained.  But at least I have a job here.  You have nice breasts and seem to be in fairly good shape.  I hope you do well.  Maybe they will let me help in your training.  By the way my name's Gert."
     When she was satisfied that I was reasonably clean, she hosed me down with cold water which had me straining against my lead to duck the stream.  Gert even gave me a douche with it.  Then she toweled me dry, brushed my hair and then covered me with a thin coating of some type of brownish oil.  She used her hands to do this and spent a little extra time on my breasts and between my legs to the point where I hoped she wouldn't stop.
     The inside of the barn was very imposing with several branching passageways, numerous rooms and rows of stalls, some of which obviously contained horses that occasionally snorted or  whinnied.  The tackle room was located down one of the side branches and was spotless with large cabinets, a large number of wall pegs from which leather things hung, a rack for riding crops, a trapeze bar that hung down from a pulley arrangement, and assorted other things.  Gert
tied my lead to a wall ring and sat on a stool to wait.
     It was Phyllis who joined us and chatted a few minutes with Gert before turning to me.  "Pat, as a new pony girl you have a great deal to learn.  If you use your imagination it will all be simple.  For instance, ponies cannot talk.  We will teach you to whinny and snort and you may be able to communicate a little by your actions such as stamping a leg.  But no words.  Any attempt to speak will result in severe gagging, whipping and other forms of punishment.  Also, if you give us a hard time, you can expect to be sorry.  On the other hand, good behavior and effort will be rewarded.  Now I am going to get you into a basic training harness.  The things are old and stained from use but still effective.  If you see a pony girl in shiny, new leather you'll know that she is an advanced trainee or a registered pony girl worth a lot of money.  At this point, you on
the other hand are worthless."
     I glared at her and the gag kept me from replying.  She unlocked my wrist cuffs and allowed me to move my arms around.
     "See, a trained pony can keep her arms behind her or anywhere else for long periods of time whereas you don't even like an hour or so."  She took one hand and slipped it into a leather gauntlet that reminded me of the gold ones I was in almost a week previously.  My fingers were held in one compartment and my thumb in another.  The wrist area was laced tight, small straps from the end of the finger and thumb areas were pulled towards my wrist, fastened there, and then a leather band was locked around my wrist covering the laces and buckles.  My hand was now a
leathered covered fist.  As she did this, Gert did the same to my other wrist.  The gauntlets were then hooked onto the ends of the trapeze using D-rings arising from the inside of the wristband.
     "Gert, see if you can find some training boots for her, probably about a size 7 or 8 while I get a belt on her."  She removed the chain from my waist and replaced it with a very wide, thick leather belt which was easily 8 inches wide in the front, tapered down to about 4 inches on the sides and then was again 8 inches in the back where it was held closed my three or four straps and buckles.  As Phyllis tightened it, I realized I would have difficulty bending in any direction.  
There were numerous D-rings and small loops in various places on the belt.
     By this time, Gert had returned and together they started getting my feet into the leather boots that came to mid-calf.  The toes had very thick soles and arches that were curved upwards.  After getting one boot laced up, I put my foot down and found myself standing on the toe area with my heel held about two or three inches off the ground.  I pushed my foot down and my heel did get lower but immediately sprang back up.
     "You catch on quickly, Pat," Phyllis said.  "The boots have a piece of spring metal in them.  When you walk, trot, canter, etc. your heels should never hit the ground but the spring steel will help propel you forward.  Incidentally, be careful walking on board floors because the toe areas have metal pony shoes under them and may slip.  And should you try kicking, we will assume that you are trying to seriously hurt someone.  Punishment for this is very severe.
     "Okay, next is your shoulder harness."  This turned out to be a vest-like affair with cutouts for my breasts.  It came almost down to the belt to which she attached it with numerous short straps.  Initially, the shoulder harness had a wide V in the back but when she tightened some cross straps, my shoulders were drawn backwards, thrusting my breasts out farther thru the cutouts.  
     Phyllis seemed very happy with the result and Gert said, "She'll look beautiful with nipple bells."
     "Yes, if she ever earns them.  Now get me the head harness with blinders and a rubber bit, Gert.  She still has her back teeth."  I was later to learn that some pony girls had their back  molars
removed so that a steel bit could be used and the mouth almost closed.
     The bit was placed in my mouth and the harness pulled over my head with straps that seemed to go all over the place. Including each side of my nose and under my chin.  When it was tightened the bit pushed back on the corners of my mouth and I involuntarily said, "Errr".  Phyllis
stepped back and looked sternly at me but then she did loosen things a little.
     "Now we have to get you covered up a little down below."  She showed me a arched, metal band that had a 1 inch star shaped hole at one point and an oblong slit about the same width a little farther back.  "See, it even has openings so you can piss in a stream although your bowels are a bit more of a problem."  She attached the band to the front and back of the lower edge of the belt.  The band immediately reminded me of the chastity belt I had worn the previous day.
     The final piece was a wide leather collar that replaced the one I had on.  The collar pushed up under my chin and the back of my head which now was held rigidly, with my chin high.  My wrists were released from the trapeze and immediately fastened to the sides of my belt.
     I saw Phyllis walk over to a side rack and return with a riding crop.  Before I could take any evasive action, I felt three quick lashes across my bare fanny and let out an "Owww".
     "What was that?  Ponies don't make noises like that."  This time I steeled myself and took the lashes without any noise.  My fanny stung but not really bad.  I wished I could see the marks and know I hadn't been cut.
     "Gert, take her to her stall, give her something to eat and leave her for a while.  We'll start her training this afternoon.  "Oh, you can leave her bit out while she's there and , if you have  time, teach her to make a few pony sounds. but whip her if she talks."
     "Yes, ma'am," Gert replied.
     The stall was about 6 x 8 feet with wooden sides up to about 5 feet above floor level and 1-inch bars to the ceiling where there were thick old beams.  Some had eyebolts in them and there were rings at several points around the stall.  The entrance door had a large hasp closure with a chain that could be run through the hasp and clipped to a ring low on the door.  I knew that even if I got my hands free, I was not going to be able to unfasten the chain.
     Gert led me inside, detached the lead from my collar and left closing the door securely behind her.  As I looked about I could see a thick layer of hay in one corner and two wool blankets lay on top.  Obviously this is where I was to sleep.
     I was about to lay down when Gert returned carrying two things that looked like big dog bowls.  "Pat, one of these has a refreshing drink for you that is similar to Gatorade.  The other doesn't look much but is actually a nutritious meal that just looks like oats.  We get it in dry  form,
add a little water, and that's it.  I've tried it myself and it's not bad.  Because it's important,  I have to report what you eat, so do your best.  It will be awkward at first, but you'll manage."
     She set the bowls on a shelf in one corner of the stall, took out my bit, and watched as I learned how to eat and drink from bowls without the use of my fettered and gloved hands.  Actually, both the liquid and the mush or mash were both rather tasty and I was able to eat all of the solid stuff.  Gert said I was a good little pony and offered me an apple which she held as I bit and chewed.  I almost laughed at what I was doing, but felt that would be un-pony like and
resisted.  Then she did leave me.
     I lay down for a while but could not nap for I was just too excited.  Here I was, a young, adult female woman, trying my best to adapt to the very foreign and kinky pattern of a pony girl. Well, my mother always told me to try my best no matter what the challenge.
     I must have fallen asleep for I was awakened by Gert nudging me with her foot.  She helped me to stand and proceeded to teach me how to whinny.  My first efforts were hilarious and earned me a few slaps with a leather strap.  But I finally succeeded in emitting something that faintly resembled a horse and Gert seemed pleased.  She brushed the hay off me, replaced the bit, attached a lead rope to the side of my halter and led me out of the barn to where Phyllis was
standing near a training circle.
     "Did she give you any trouble, Gert?"
     "No, she was just great.  And she ate everything, but I think she's holding back.  She hasn't urinated or crapped since she arrived."
     "Pat, ponies don't have the best toilet training in the world.  Most of the pony girls don't like going in their stalls, but basically, you should go when you feel the urge.  Just squat and let fly.  Try to do your shitting before you start your training in the morning or before being locked  in for the night.  That way it is easier for us to keep you clean."
     I was embarrassed by the plainness of her language but at least a few questions had been answered.  So I squatted and let fly with a stream that seemed for the most part to find the hole, but a little did run down my thigh when I stood.  They just smiled at me.
     "Now Pat, I want you to watch one of our guest pony girls who will be coming out in a minute.  She is an excellent show pony and you can learn from watching her go through her paces."
     Out from another part of the barn came a beautiful, black girl in a leather helmet with glistening skin and shiny harness.  She was pulling a small sulky driven by a young man.  Her long black hair was in a pony tail that almost reached her waist and from her rear, a long black tail curved downwards, apparently arising from the strap that went between her legs.  She was walking with a moderate gait, her knees rising almost to the level of her hips with each stride. 
Little bells attached to her harness jingled in pace with her and, although her actions seemed a little artificial there was a grace and beauty about her movements.  I watched carefully as she was made to walk faster, then canter and finally trot.
     Phyllis explained, "There are basically three types of pony girls.  She is a show pony.  We also have racing ponies that are trained for their speed and finally we have work ponies, trained to be strong and used to plow some of our gardens and fields, haul wagons and, hopefully, win pulling contests.  If you do well, you may qualify in one of the categories.  So, let's get to  work."
     She led me into a fenced in ring and attached a long rope to a ring on my collar, picked up a long, rather wicked looking whip, walked about twelve feet from me and commanded, "Walk, pony."
     I felt a little nip on my rear and lurched into motion, feeling the rope exert a pull on my neck and forcing me to walk in a circle.
     "Good," Phyllis said.  "Keep steady tension on the rope.  No closer or farther from me than right now.  And that's a good pace.  Try to look like the other pony.  Raise your knees up a little higher and keep your head and shoulders real steady."
     As I completed a circle, I could see little horseshoe marks in the dirt and realized they were mine.  Then, I felt the whip sting my bare thighs and the rope tugged at my collar.
     "Your head should be up.  Don't try to look at the ground.  Knees higher."
     She lashed me again, causing me to jump a little and glare at her.
     "Whoa, pony."  She came over to stand in front of me.  "Pat, keep that up and you'll flunk out.  I thought you were made of better stuff.  Show me I was right.  Now let's start again."
     Determined, I set out again, trying to mimic what I had seen and what Phyllis had told me.  In a few minutes, I seemed to fall into a much smoother pattern and was rewarded by some reassuring remarks followed by a command to walk faster.  Then she stopped me and explained that a canter was primarily a run, whereas a trot was sort of a skip.  Trotting was awkward, rarely used by pony girls and wouldn't be taught me at first.  On command, I started walking again and then she urged me into a run or canter as she called it.  I soon was sweaty, a little tired and knew that my rhythm was getting irregular with an occasional stumble.
     "Slow to a walk, Pat.  Twice more around and then stop."  I felt her release the rope but was wise enough not to look at her.  "That was pretty good, Pat, for your first session."
     She snapped a short lead on the side of my halter and led me to a little water bubbler that was activated my pushing down with me mouth.  The stream of water came up a short distance and I found it possible to swallow a little despite the bit across my mouth.  I was almost tried to say thanks but then decided to nod my head up and down.
     Phyllis smiled at me and said, "You're welcome, and you're learning.  Now I'm going to see how much stamina you have as well as hopefully get you back into that nice pattern you had for a few minutes.  And I want to adjust your harness a little and try your arms in a different position.  Hold still for a moment."
     She unfastened my wrists from where they were hooked onto my wide belt and had me hold them away from my body while she tightened up most of the straps.  Now the band between running through my crotch was pushing in more, my shoulders were farther back, my waist was smaller and my breasts were more prominent.  When she fastened my wrists high between my shoulder blades, I felt sort of wrapped up in the leather.
     I was led over to a different ring that had a tall, pylon sort of machine in the center and four long poles that formed spokes like helicopter blades coming out from the top.  Straps ending in a short cross brace and snaps hung down from the ends of the poles.  Phyllis positioned me near the end of one of the poles, snapped the hooks onto each side of my bit, adjusted the length of the strap and stepped back.
     "In a moment, I'm going to turn the 'hot walker' on.  Start walking at the pace set by the machine.  You will find that you have to keep you head up, your shoulders square and your pace even.  Otherwise it will drag you and you won't be happy.  Also, the machine will occasionally speed you into a gentle run.  I'll check you in a while, but it's hot out here in the sun and I'm going for some nice iced tea in the shade.  Have fun."
     I looked at her in dismay as she activated a switch, I heard a motor rev up, the poles started moving and I was pulled by the bit and my head harness, forcing me into a walk.  From the distance I heard, "Keep you knees up."
     It was initially a little difficult for me to match my pace to the speed of the machine, partly because the pull on my bit periodically forced me head back, but soon I was moving smoothly, even when the pace changed.  But this was only when I concentrated on what I was doing.  The second my attention lapsed, I was tugged and dragged back in line.  The periods of cantering could not be anticipated in their timing or duration.  They seemed to be getting longer and soon the sweat was running into my eyes and out of every pore in my body.  The thing between my thighs seemed to be cutting a little and my shoulders were aching from the forced position.
     Then I began to tire and I found it increasingly more difficult to stay in rhythm.  I whinnied a few times to see if I could get somebody's attention, and when I tried to look towards the barn, I stumbled.  Boy, was that a mistake.  I was pulled forward and fell onto my knees and for a moment was simply dragged by my head harness a short distance and then the machine mysteriously stopped.
     I got to my feet, dirty, sweaty and trembling.  When the machine started again, apparently by some built in mechanism or by someone using a remote control, I made sure I quickly got in rhythm and pace, concentrating on what I was doing.   After a few minutes, I was put into a fast canter that seemed to last for ever.  When it slowed to a walk and then stopped completely, I didn't think I could take another step.
     Suddenly I was aware that Phyllis and Gert were approaching me.  I turned to them and stamped my foot or hoof, and whinnied.
     Phyllis said, "Pat, for a first day pony girl you have done extremely well, we are proud of you even though you acted a little clumsy at times.  Now Gert is going to walk you without your bit, get you cooled down, wash you and give you a chance to relax.  This evening, if you are good, Jack may try you on a sulky for a short time, but I am sure you are pretty tired."
     And that I was.  Gert put a lead on me and led me out on the lawn under some tall oak trees where it was much cooler, and then over to a place near the barn where she could tie me, hose me down thoroughly and then wipe me with a rough towel.  I was hoping she would take off some of the harness but this was not to be.  As I was led into towards my stall from a different entrance to the barn than we had used before, I saw in one of the stalls a pony boy!!  He immediately snorted and kicked the sideboards.
     "That's Roy, and he's a mean one," Gert said.  "If he gets the chance, he'll mount you in a second.  That's one reason for that thing between your legs.  It makes penetration close to impossible."  
     This reminded me that I was hurting a little down there.  So when we reached my stall, I eagerly walked ahead of her and then raised one leg.
     "You want your band off?" she asked, and I shook my head.  "It's too tight?"  I nodded. "Okay, stand still and I'll loosen it a little."  When she did this, I rubbed my head against her shoulder.  "You're welcome and I can see it was getting red down there.  Good pony."
     I felt foolish trying to communicate to her this was, but it worked.  She removed the bit from my mouth and repositioned my wrists, attaching them to the sides of my belt which was much more comfortable.  Gert then brought me some fresh water and some more of the special fluid I had for lunch.
     Before she left, Gert said, "Pat, I like taking care of you and just wish our roles were reversed.  Maybe some day.  Now, I'm off until tomorrow.  Hope you sleep well."  She kissed the side of my face, patted my rump and left, latching the door securely.  A few minutes later I was sound asleep.
     "Wake up, little filly," came a male voice and I fought to regain consciousness.  I looked up to see Jack standing there with a different bridle.  "Get up.  It's time to see what you're made of."
     He grabbed a strap running up the side of my head and more or less hauled me to my feet.  Because of his roughness, I tried moving away from him but he yanked me back and said, "Stand still, Pat, or I'll take a whip to you."  He removed my present bridle and replaced it with the new one which was heavier, had blinders on each side and a bit that was larger in diameter with extensions that went down about 2 inches on each side of my mouth.  The piece running across my mouth seemed to be metal covered with rubber.  Attaching a lead rope to one side of the bit
he led me out of the barn to a place where I say a pony sulky.  I was backed between the two poles or tongues that came out from the sulky and at that point were resting on the ground.
     My wrists were unhooked from my wide belt and allowed to dangle while the poles were hooked where my wrists had been.  Then he unlocked each of my gauntlets, opened the flap and unbuckled the little straps holding my thumb and fingers together.  Now he had me grasp the pole on each side and locked them in that position using a different leather cuff.  Finally he attached reins to the extensions on each side of my bit and tightened a head strap that ran down to the back of the leather thing encompassing my upper torso.  This forced me head back still farther.
     "Now in a moment you will feel my weight as I mount the sulky.  Because of the way it is balanced, the weight won't amount to much.  If I shake the reins, it will mean Giddyap and you should start forward in a walk.  If I pull on both reins, slow down or stop depending on the pull.  A pull on one side or the other obviously will make you turn, and repeated tugs mean back up.  Remember what Phyllis taught you this afternoon about your knees and shoulders.  Okay?"
     I nodded as best I could and felt him get up onto the sulky seat.  He said, "Giddyap," and I felt the reins shake my bit. I pushed forward with my hands but quickly realized I could exert more thrust using my waist.  It was hard getting started but soon I was moving at a good walk, remembering to lift my knees.  A 'good filly' comment from Jack pleased me.
     Soon he was having me turn, stop, backup, start, etc. without any voice commands and I began to feel sure of myself.  But then I felt a little nip from a long whip which I had not seen,  and he urged me into a canter.  It wasn't long before I was panting and sweating again.  Trying to turn my head to look back at him I stumbled and nearly fell which could have been disastrous because of the momentum of the sulky.  He immediately pulled me to a stop, dismounted and came up in front of me.
     Reaching up, he pinched both of my nipples hard and I reared back with a snort.  He grabbed my nipples again and this time hung on while he said, "If you had dumped me with that little maneuver back there, you would have spent the night tied with your head covered and hitched to a post.  Now behave yourself.  And to help you concentrate, I going to close your blinders.  Then you won't be able to see me or anything."  He folded the blinders over my eyes and fastened them there.
     Then for the next hour or two he put me through my paces again and again, up and down grades, around rings, through puddles, over rough and smooth ground and finally right into the barn where he unfastened the sulky, took off the bridle and replaced it with a very simple halter and no bit.  My gauntlets were again fastened shut and locked.  With a rope lead fastened to my collar, he walked me until I had cooled off, rubbed me down a bit and took my to my stall.
     "Pat, you really did much better than I expected.  And you showed a lot of grit, natural ability and grace.  Here's an apple, there is fresh water for you and I hope you sleep well.  Tomorrow, Phyllis and Gert will use you as a work pony in the morning, and I'll race you in the afternoon against one of our other fillies.  If you are real good and we think you deserve it, the next day we will get you into a show harness and take some pictures."
     He left me wondering just how long this training was going to be.  I missed Don and really wasn't enjoying my life as a pony girl very much.  Being exhausted, I fell to sleep very easily despite being dirty and smelly.  Sometime during the night I was awakened by severe leg cramps from all the unusual muscular exercise.  I struggled to my feet and with some stretching managed to get the things under control, but it took a while and I ended up mad at the world.  So I kicked
the door to the stall a few times and went back to my bed in the hay.

                         CHAPTER THIRTEEN

     It was Gert who woke me up the next morning with breakfast if you could call it that.  Then she watched me as I responded to one of nature's calls and did a good job of washing me thoroughly afterwards.  The day passed rapidly.  In a slightly different harness, I spent the better part of the morning pulling a small plough while first Phyllis and then Gert walked behind, shouting encouragement accentuated by a few stings with a whip.  But by noon I was amazed to see that I
had ploughed furrows in a sizable vegetable garden.
     The afternoon was a little different for it was back to the sulky but with a very simple harness and no collar.  Jack explained that I could forget about form.  Now I should concentrate on speed.  He would control the pace, trying to judge my stamina and reserve.  The pony girl we were racing was one of the best, so I should not be disappointed if I lost.  However how I did could well determine my future.
     I doubted if this was indeed true but my competitive nature wasn't about to lie down.  After two laps around a small racetrack, I was brought to a starting line together with a very attractive, black pony girl driven by Phyllis. I was given the favored position on the inside of  the track and suddenly we were off and running.  Jack encouraged me to get into a comfortable rhythm which I quickly did, and for a while I was clearly ahead of the other girl.  But slowly they
passed me.
     I would have sped up but Jack held me back with pressure on my bit but then encouraged me to stay right behind the other sulky.  Then I heard him say in a soft voice, "Okay, Pat, when you're your ready increase your speed gradually, keeping that nice rhythm, and then try to pass them.  We have a half of a lap left to the finish line.
     My experience on the track team in college came back to me and I realized that staying behind the other sulky had made them break the wind, giving me a slight breather.  Now I was able to pull abreast the other girl and we both broke into a sprint.  But she was just too good.  I finished about six feet behind her, panting and sweating but basically pleased as was Jack.
     "I'm very proud of you, Pat.  The pony girl you were racing has won many medals for us.  With some good training, I think you would be almost as good."  It was Jack himself who walked me to allow me to cool down gradually, washed me down a little and then dried me off.
     "Pat, you've earned yourself a reward.  You probably don't know that Don is planning to come for you tomorrow.  We want to fix you up in the morning as a beautiful show pony for him, but tonight you have the choice of spending it as you did last night, or we can take you out of harness, give you some clothes and you can eat with us in the main house.  Don will never know the difference."
     It was this last remark that decided my answer.  I shook my head and started towards my stall where I could see Gert waiting.  Jack's parting words were, "Somehow I thought you would see this through.  Have a good night."
     Gert was in real good spirits.  Apparently Phyllis had told her that if she lost a little weight, she would be given a chance at becoming a pony girl without training charge, providing she worked part time in her present role.  Although it was hard for me to understand her enthusiasm, I realized that this was something she really wanted.
     Gert put a simple halter on me and removed the leather "jacket" I was wearing as well as the band from between my legs.  She then washed and oiled me thoroughly before getting my usual gunky but good mash, the Gatorade and an apple.  Finally she brushed my short hair observing that it wasn't going to look like the usual hair of a show pony, shook out my blankets, put it some fresh hay and locked me in for the night.
     That night I slept very well with no cramps and was standing there waiting when Gert arrived the next morning.  It was again embarrassing, but I managed to squat, piss and relieve my self, but at least it didn't have to through the chastity band.  After cleaning me up, she led me down to the main tackle room where Phyllis was waiting with a pile of shiny black leather gear.
     First, I was stripped completely including boots and gauntlets.  Simple rope nooses were placed around my wrists and the ropes were then tied out to nearby stanchions.  Gert applied a coating of some type of grease or ointment to my entire body until I sort of shone.  Then came all the leather.  In many ways the articles were similar to those I had been wearing except that the leather was new and jet black with numerous silver ornaments and little bells.  Also, instead of the head bridle, Phyllis picked up a black leather helmet and showed it to me.  It had a large opening for the face with rinds for attaching the bit and reins, but the most striking feature was a plume  of long black hair that came out of the crown.  In effect, she was making up for the shortness of my own hair.
     When Phyllis pulled it over my head, I found that it really was comfortable and even the bit seemed to fit me, although the collar that followed seemed wider than before, My stamping the ground was met with a smile and Phyllis said, "Oh, Pat, stand still.  I want your head up high. You've won that honor.  Now, you probably won't like your gloved wrists where I am going to put them, but the position is standard."
     I felt them hauled up, crossed behind my shoulder blades and held there with straps.  Indeed it was uncomfortable.
     I still didn't have anything below my wide, tight belt and wondered whether I was going to be given a band with a long tail like I had seen the first day.  I soon found out the answer was yes but the tail came in a form I didn't like at all.  It consisted of a bundle of long black hairs  arising from a butt plug which Phyllis lubricated and not too gently eased into my anal canal until my
sphincter closed around the neck of the plug.  A contoured, broad leather strap running from front to back was used to secure the thing in place and hold the tail in a graceful plume behind me.
     I had never enjoyed rectal examinations, tubes, enemas, etc. and twisted my rump around to let them know I didn't like it.  This earned me several swats with a crop. So I quickly resolved to take whatever they did to me.  This resolve almost disappeared when Gert hung little bells from my nipples, licking them first to make them rise up and then applying little clamps that she screwed down.
     "Pat, they're so pretty, and just listen to them when you jump around like that," Gert said.
     Reins were attached through the helmet rings to my bit and I was 'driven' out of the barn.  They were taking pictures of me when Don arrived by car.  I started towards him but was quickly halted by a strong tug on the reins.  So he came to me with a big smile on his face, reached out to put a hand on each side of my face and bring his lips down to mine.  Somehow it made everything all right and I even forgot about the huge thing in my rectum.
     Jack came out to join us and welcomed Don.  "She's been an excellent trainee, one of our best, and we'll be happy to take her on for complete training."
     Because Gert was still pulling on my reins, I couldn't shake my head, but happily Don said, "No, I have other plans for her, but thanks for the offer.  Maybe someday, she will want to come back.  Did she give you any trouble?"
     It was Phyllis who answered.  "Not really.  She basically did very well, although I sensed a little lack of longterm motivation.  Wouldn't you like to see her in motion?"
     Don said that would be interesting and a few minutes later I was hooked up to a sulky, walking with high knees and square shoulders, my numerous bells tingling away.  It was Phyllis who was doing the driving but she then stopped, gave a few instructions to Don, helped him onto the seat and started me in motion holding the side of my bit at first.
     When we were a little distance from the others, Don said, "Pat, I love your bare ass and the way you swing your tail.  Wish I could see your breasts bounce from where I'm sitting but they are taking pictures with a camcorder so we'll have a nice record of this memorable moment."
     For a brief second I thought I might enjoy trying to dump him, but then I found myself getting very, sexually aroused by his comments as well as the pinching of my nipples and the pressure of the belt between my legs.
     And this arousal seemed to persist as Gert took me to the barn, relieved me of all the things I was wearing, and showed me where there was a wonderful shower.  When I stepped out she was holding a warm, large towel and I saw that Don had brought some jeans and a soft, sleeveless shirt to wear.  After watching me get dressed, Gert threw her arms around me and hugged me with tears in her eyes.  And I found myself hugging her right back.  Even though my stay had been short, we had grown close.
     Phyllis and Jack saw us to Don's car, gave me a 'diploma' and said they would send the pictures.  A moment later we were on our way with me sitting as close to him as I could get, enjoying his hand moving between my thighs.
     "Where to?" I asked.
     "How about Europe, India and Japan?  But first, I'm taking you home," was his reply.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

      The night after we turned to Don's home was one of reunion with emphasis on 'union’. We explored each others bodies and I was happy that he remembered all my arousal buttons.  In fact he found a few new ones, and I didn't do a bad job on him.  The next morning we were late for breakfast and Clara gave us hell, saying that she wasn't about to hang 
around all morning for us appear.
     Then Don and I went for a long walk.  He told me he wanted to take me down to the city for a few days for numerous reasons.  It didn't come as a complete surprise 
when he asked me to move my belongings from my little apartment into his suite, saying it would save me money and
he wanted to keep an eye on me.
     "I don't think I can trust you out of my sight very long," but this was said with a twinkle in his eyes.  "Also, I want you to buy some new clothes so I can take you to 
Europe and Asia."
     "What did you say?"  He reaffirmed what he had just said and I couldn't believe it at first.
     So the next day we said goodbye to Hans and Clara, piled into his car and after reaching his office suite, he had Gloria get one of his security people to give me a hand moving my things. I talked to my landlord and he allowed me to close out my lease without a penalty, saying he hoped I would call him if I was ever looking for an apartment again.
     Don's suite turned out to be the top floor of his office building and was beautiful.  The security man explained that Don had a maid who came in each day to clean, do any laundry, stock the refrigerator, etc.  He also explained the phone system and showed me how to reach Don on his private office line or through Gloria.
     That evening, Don took me a little private restaurant down in the  village where he had to show an invitation to get us in.  There were some customers there when we arrived and a few others joined us.  But I also a number of couples and singles, enter and take an elevator to a different floor.  The waitresses were rather scantily clad, almost like the 
bunnies in a playboy club (a place where I had never been but I had looked at the pictures carefully), and all wore leather
collars and wristlets that were locked in place.
     "Okay, Don.  You've got my curiosity raring.  What is this place?"
     "Well it's a restaurant with a bondage motif.  They have special nights devoted to such things as latex, leather, chains, etc.  Actually, the restaurant is only a small part of the operation. There is another floor, or perhaps floors, where full members can go."
     "And you are a member?" I asked.
     "No.  I have been invited but wouldn't want to do it as a single  person.  But I do have a standing invitation to use the restaurant."
     "I would have thought you'd have jumped at the opportunity, knowing what you've put me through.  Do you have to be married?"
     "No, you don't.  It's just that it would be more fun and a little less embarrassing going through the initiation and then joining in some of the activities, if you  did it with someone you loved and trusted.  Someone like you."
     "So that's why you brought me here tonight.  Why you devil."  I raised my hand to playfully swat him but he easily caught it and held it tightly.
     One of the waitresses quickly came over to the table and asked, "Sir, do you want her restrained?"
     Before I could say anything, Don responded, "Yes, if you please.  She  gets out of hand periodically."
     The waitress grabbed my other hand and signaled the maitre d'.  Quickly  he sent over another waitress with a pair of handcuffs and a couple of straps.  Together  with Don, the two girls locked my wrists behind me and used the straps above and below my breasts to bind me to the back of the chair.  I lashed out with a foot and caught Don's shin with the toe of my shoe. Moments later, my ankles were being bound to a rung of my chair.
     "Don, please get them to release me.  I'll behave."  I said this but didn't really mean it.  It was sort of exciting to be in a public place with strangers looking at me,  trussed and trying to figure out how I was going to eat and drink.
     Don ignored my request, thanked the girls and ordered for us both.  Or the next hour we talked as if nothing had happened but it took longer than usual for me to eat.  In fact it had been a very long time since I was spoonfed.  Happily, our waitress supplied me  with a bib to catch the
wine and food that failed to make it into my mouth.
     At one point the owner came by to ask if everything was satisfactory.  I complained about the way I was treated but he ignored me completely.  Don asked if he could  still apply for membership, saying that perhaps it would be a good way to teach me my place in the world.  As I sputtered, the owner said he would send the necessary forms.
     After he left, I said, "Don, you'll never, never make me be something I don't want to be." But even as I said this, I wondered whether I wasn't finding life fun and interesting no matter what we did together, so I said, "I guess I don't mean that completely," and  explained my feelings.
     "You're quite a woman, Pat.  Let's go home."  He got the waitress to release me, tipped her generously, and paid the bill.
     On the way uptown in the taxi, he started in on me and my the time we  reached his building, my panties were down around my ankles, his zipper was down and we both were just
about out of control.  The driver was enjoying the whole thing and asked if we didn't want to see Central Park.   Don told him it was a great idea and somehow we managed to couple (or copulate) very nicely, although I was sure to have some sore spots.
     In bed together and before he turned out the light, he kissed me and said, "Pat, I would like very much to take you to Tiffany's tomorrow and buy you a beautiful ring."
     My heart flipped a few extra beats, I snuggled even closer to him, and asked, "Does this mean you want our lives to continue in the mixed up way we've enjoyed since we met?"
     "Yes, I want to make you mine."
     "There you go again.  But the answer is a big and definite YES.  I love  you very much and hope you never stop making my life wonderfully unpredictable.  I just pray you'll never get tired of me."
     "That is something I can't imagine.  You are making me a very happy man.  Sweet dreams."
     I lay there wondering whether there was any chance of falling asleep.  And then wondered whether this was all a dream and I would wake up in the morning with him beside me.  Well, I could do something about that.
     "Don, are you asleep?"
     "Almost, why?"
     "Please get the handcuffs if you have them, and don't ask why?"
     He got up, went to the dresser and crawled back in bed with me.  "Now  what?"
     I turned away from him, made him curl around me, locked on of the cuffs  on my right wrist, and said, "Place your right hand on my breast, please."  When he did this I snapped the other cuff on him.  He didn't seem to mind and his fingers immediately toyed with my nipple.
     "Now I know you'll be here in the morning.  Goodnight, lover."

                         CHAPTER FIFTEEN

     The next day was as wonderful as any I had ever experienced.  The sun was warm, everyone seemed cordial and happy, and it was almost as if the world knew about us.  We agreed that we wouldn't get married until after we returned from our trip for he  had business meetings in several countries that could not be postponed.
     The ring we selected had the new Tiffany design.  I was eager to take home the display ring I tried on, but Don wanted a different diamond, one with a slightly different color.  So it was going to be several weeks before it was on my finger. I was disappointed but Don reassured me he wasn't going to change his mind.
     I had my picture taken for a passport and we went to the federal office to complete that application.  Happily, I had all the necessary papers such as my birth certificate.  At Don's suggestion, I filled out the forms using the name "Patricia Grafton".  It was the first time I ever wrote this and seemed wonderful.
     "Will this work," I softly asked him.
     "Sure. Just watch.  They won't ask for a marriage certificate, and it  will mean that we don't have to get another passport when your name is officially Grafton."
     Indeed, the agent looked things over and said he would be glad to expedite the application, promising that we would have it in two weeks.
     Then he gave me two of his credit cards and turned me loose with instructions to get clothes and bags that would travel well, but we could also pick up any  needed things in other countries.  I was happy with my necessary purchases, but also picked up some things in Frederick's of Hollywood that I would never have dared to wear for anyone else.
     That evening I cooked dinner for the two of us and it turned out real well, thank goodness.  In a way it was our first dinner all by ourselves with no one else around.  I then suggested he could leave the dishes in the sink but asked that he put the  leftovers away while I got ready for bed.
     When he came into the bedroom I was standing there clad only in a little vinyl pair of shorts that had a snap closure running between my legs.  Over my upper chest was a little halter with false chains that ran transversely across my breasts.  Also I had a narrow studded leather collar around my neck and had fastened my wrists behind me with the 
handcuffs.
     Don stopped in the entrance way and a big grin spread over his face as I turned around for him.  "Pat, you really are something.  I'd go get my camera except I have  the sudden urge to do something else."
     When he took off his clothes, his urgency was very obvious.  Lying on the bed, he pulled me on top of him, found the snaps and guided my wet channel down to engulf him.  I think we both tried to go slow but it didn't take long.
     The next two weeks passed very rapidly.  On several occasions I looked at our tickets for the trip that was to take us to London, Amsterdam, Delhi (where we would stay with Rahjiv and Indira) and then Japan.  The first two stops were of very short duration but he had arranged no definite date of return to the United States.  I was thrilled at the prospect of actually going around the world.  From some books that I purchased at Barnes and Noble, I learned  a little about Japan and even tried some conversational Japanese.
     For Don, it was primarily a business trip and he apologized for this, saying that we might return to Europe for our honeymoon if we wished.   I was so happy about 
everything that the schedule made no difference.
     Finally the day of our departure arrived.  I was packed and ready to go by ten in the morning even though our flight wasn't until early evening.  On several occasions, I looked at my new passport, made sure we had our tickets and rechecked the list of the  things I wanted to take.
Don, on the other hand, was very relaxed.  He went down to the office for a while, returned to have lunch with me, and then suggested we take a nap. That was fine with me but I reminded him I was just getting over my period.  To be sure, for a while I stopped worrying.  But it meant taking another shower, fixing my hair, etc.  And I started spotting again.  
Oh well, a sanitary napkin would take care of that and I used a little cloth belt arrangement to hold that in place.
     Late in the afternoon one of Don's security people drove us out to Kennedy Airport and dropped us off.  The place seemed a little chaotic but we checked our two suitcases, and headed for the gate with our carry on's.
     Suddenly Don stopped and said, "Darn, I forgot to tell my vice-president something. Here's your ticket.  Go on through the security area and I'll be join you at the gate in a few minutes."
     "Don, you can probably call from the boarding area.  You don't have much time."
     "There are phones right back there.  Don't worry, Mrs. Grafton, I won't miss the flight for anything."
     I realized that my concern was simply because I was a neophyte when it came to international travel.  Still I was nervous when I approached the security check point and on
several occasions looked back to see if Don was coming.
     My carry on went through the machine and I passed through the detector without setting off any bells or whistles.  But on the other side was a security man with a 
German police dog. The dog had gotten up from where he was lying and was straining at his leash, his nose pointing
either at my carry on or my crotch.
     The security man was immediately at my side saying, "Ma'am, don't be  alarmed.  This is just routine, but would you please come with me for a few minutes."  He said 
something into the walkie-talkie he was carrying but I hear his words.  By this time I was really nervous and simply
allowed myself to be led into a nearby room where he asked to see my ticket and passport.
     "Sir, my plane...," I started to say.
     But he interrupted me, "Relax, you have plenty of time.  This will only take a few minutes."
     A female security officer came in at that point and the two of them  conversed briefly over on one side of the room as I looked at the door hoping that Don would walk  in.  Then she said to me, "Ma'am, something got Rex, our dog, excited.  We want you to place the contents of your bag on that table," which I did.  They checked everything carefully while the dog continued to look at me.
     Then she said, "Pete's going to step out while I do a strip search.  Please take everything off and put your things beside your carry on."
     "Now just a minute.  I want one of you to get my husband.  His name is Donald Grafton and he should be right outside.  I don't want...."
     "Ma'am, Pete will look for him but it would save time if you would just do as I requested."
     Partly because she was asking nicely, I took off everything after Pete and his dog left the room.  She went through my clothes very carefully and then had me turn 
around several times with my hands above my head.
     "Take your pad off, ma'am."
     "But I don't have another."
     "Do as I say and stop giving me a hard time."  The tone of her voice was changing with each request or order.  She examined the pad and saw the few blood spots.  "Now spread your legs way out and bend over the table."
     I heard her pull on a plastic glove and then felt her finger enter first my vagina and then my rectum.  She was thorough, not gentle and certainly in no rush.
     "Didn't find anything, did you?" I said a little sarcastically.
     "Just shut up.  Although it is possible that Rex smelled your menstrual period, I've never seen him make that mistake before.  You could have some dope in there somewhere and you look a lot like a Pamela Erickson who we are looking for.  We think she has been smuggling computer chips out of the country.  Now wipe yourself and sit in that chair.  I'm 
going to run your things through the x-ray machine out there."
     I was left standing there, stark naked.  I tried to open the door a little and found it locked. I also noticed that the windows were covered with a thick wire screen.  Obviously I wasn't going anywhere.  Without my watch, I couldn't tell how much time I had before our flight would be called but knew we had arrived in plenty of time.  But what a mess.
     When the female security agent returned, she handed me a terry cloth robe to put on. "Okay, here's the plan.  A custom's agent and I are going to take you over to the main terminal where we have a special x-ray or CT machine to check you.  If that's normal, you're on your way."
     The custom agent arrived a few minutes later, looked at me and said to the woman, "She does look a little like the picture of that Pamela Erickson.  Has she given  you any trouble?"
     "A little.  She's been very nervous and reluctant to obey orders.   She's bleeding a little down there and didn't want to be examined.  It's possible that she has something stuck up in her uterus or way up in her rectum.  She has a tight ass hole and I couldn't do a very good exam."
     "That's a lie.  I've done everything you wanted.  Now I'm not going anywhere without Mr. Grafton," and started to struggle as they grasped my arms.
     "That does it.  Whoever you are, you are now officially detained by the customs department."  They spun me against the wall and I felt a plastic loop cuff my wrists together
behind me.  I was bodily pulled towards another door which opened onto a stairway going down to the lower level.
     "Wait," I said.  "At least bring my carry on, ticket and passport."
     "Shut up and keep walking.  Your things will be in the boarding area if your cleared."
     I was piled into the back seat of a security car and found myself staring forward through a metal screen.  Obviously I was making things hard on myself and knew that 
things would move faster if I did whatever they wanted.
     In the main terminal I was taken to a special room, made to disrobe and placed on a cold x-ray table that moved through a large circular tunnel.  With my nurse's training, I recognized this to be a rather typical CT machine.  It soon started humming and the table  moved a few inches and stopped.  Then it went back to the starting position.  The process was repeated several times and more and more time passed.  At that point, I called out, "Would someone  please come in here?"
     For a few minutes, nothing happened and then three people entered, the security woman who threw some orange coveralls over me, the customs man and a third man  dressed in white shirt and business suit, who said, "I'm Dan Reed, special agent for the FBI, Ms. Erickson.  We are detaining you for possible smuggling.  You are not, I repeat, not being 
arrested until the time when we know you have something inside you.  Unfortunately this machine is  not working.  We
have checked with Bellevue Hospital which is our back up, but they won't do a routine CT scan tonight.  So you are going to be taken over to the Riker's Island Detention Facility for the night. Tomorrow, we hope to be able to schedule the exam but you have to realize that tomorrow is Sunday.  Now get dressed we'll get you ready for transportation."
     "No, please.  This can't be.  Please Mr. Reed.  Just listen a minute," I said beginning to cry a little.  You've got to get hold of my husband."
     "I know you claim your name is Patricia Grafton, which I seriously doubt.  But anyway we have paged this Mr. Grafton and think he probably has departed on his flight.  Now let's go."

                         CHAPTER SIXTEEN

     Sobbing, I put on the orange coveralls with the big P on the back and submitted to the handcuffs, wrist cuffs and the connecting lengths of chain.  Like a common criminal, I was led out to a NYPD police car, transported across the East River to Riker's Island and taken into an imposing, old building with heavily barred windows.  None of the three people who had started me on this journey accompanied me and at the entrance office, the officer simply turned some papers over to the woman officer in charge.
     "This is Pamela Erickson who is being detained for smuggling on order of the FBI.  Here are the papers.  I guess they plan to get some special x-rays or something  tomorrow or the next day.  In the meantime, she is to be watched carefully to make sure she doesn't shit anything important or pass anything out of her womb.  Good luck with her.  Bye, Pam."
     I was taken into an adjoining room where a prison matron soon appeared. 
  "Pam, where are your things?"
     "They took them all away from me at the airport.  And my name isn't Pam, it's Pat Anderson,....er...Grafton.  And don't I get a chance to call a lawyer?" I asked.
     "Hm.  Guess you don't know your own name.  That's interesting.  Anyway,  you officially are Pamela Erickson. And no, you don't get a free call to anyone for you're only being detained, not arrested yet.  Now let me get these chains off of you, get up against the wall and let me check
you."
     The pat down was getting to be a routine.  I was then led down through two more locked doors to a corridor with cells on each side.  Some contained women who immediately started shouting one thing or another at us.  I was taken to a cell that was empty except for a simple iron bed and a pail.  For a moment I balked at the door and received a shove in return.  The barred door slid shut and locked with a resounding clang.  And there I was.
     My wonderful day had turned to pure disaster.  I had no idea where Don was, I didn't know where my passport and other things were, I was locked up, accused of all sorts of things
and had no way of knowing how I was going to get out of there.  I finally curled up on the bed, pulled a blanket over me and tried to sleep with all the noise echoing through the place.
     Sometime during the night, a siren woke me and a loudspeaker system  announced that all inmates were to line up near their cell doors for a thorough inspection of the entire facility.  One by one we were taken from the cells and attached by handcuffs to long chains.  Each group was then taken out into the cold courtyard and commanded to sit on the ground while our cells were inspected.  Thoroughly chilled we were then led back to our cells, searched again and locked in
for the remainder of the night.
     When morning came I felt more tired than ever, having slept very little.  Breakfast consisted in water, coffee, a hard roll and a half rotten orange.  When I tried to find out about any plans for me I was just ignored.  Some of the other prisoners tried to engage me in conversation and when I remained silent the result was a series of obscene accusations.  I had used the pail a couple of times to urinate into and finally pooped resulting in a nauseating 
odor to my cell.
     One of the trustees or other prisoners was made to go through the stuff under the eyes of one of the guards, and finally I was given another pail.  Lunchtime came and went without any news of further tests, release or anything else.  Finally, in the late afternoon, a guard came, put me in handcuffs and took me to a 'visitors' room where a black, well-dressed man in a business suit was seated.
     He rose as soon as I entered and said, "Don sends his love.  He is in London and is extremely upset.  I am one of his lawyers and it has taken me all night and the better part of today to trace what happened to you.  Part of the problem stemmed from the fact that we initially asked for Pat Anderson and then Pat Grafton. All the people who were involved with you last evening are off duty and it took a while to trace them.  Finally we got some leads and found you here under the name of Pamela Erickson, whoever she is.  Don has been frantic and nearly got the first flight back here when we found your trail.
     "Anyway, it looks like you are at least safe.  I'm trying for an immediate release but these things take time, particularly on a Sunday.  Unless things change, it looks 
like you will have to go through some tests tomorrow and will then be released when they find you're not smuggling anything.  Gloria, who is the one who called me and who located some of the people involved yesterday, has been working on plans for you.  It now looks like the best 
solution is for you to meet Don in Japan as soon as she can make arrangements.  By the way, my name is Booker T. Washington," he concluded with a smile.
I threw my handcuffed arms around him, ignoring the guard watching us, and said, "Mr. Booker T. Washington, I love you and will be eternally grateful, as long as I can see my way out of this mess.  Will I see you again?"
     "Yes, tonight if we are real lucky.  Otherwise, the judge has given me permission to go with you over to Bellevue Hospital tomorrow morning."
     "Thank you, thank you, thank you."
     I was returned to my cell and spent a boring night, although I did talk to some of the other prisoners, most of whom were there for drug problems or prostitution.
     The next morning after breakfast and another search of my excrement, I was taken out of my cell in chains.  Mr. Washington met me in the warden's area and we were off to Bellevue, a hospital that I had heard of but knew little about.  There was some confusion about the CT exam for the FBI were now asking for a thorough GYN exam and colonoscopy instead, saying that any x-rays would damage any computer disks I might have in me.
     The gynecologist was gentle, probing my uterus through my cervical canal, and interested in the fact I was a nurse.  The gastroenterologist who did the GI exam also was well trained and insisted I be given some sedation for the test.  Apparently the officer who had brought me from Riker's notified the involved judge by phone but I still had to return to the island before I was officially released.  Thoughtfully, Don's (and now my) lawyer had brought 
some clothes for me to wear and as I exited the sun never looked so warm and glorious.
     Back in Don's suite, I tried my best to phone him but was unsuccessful. 
  At least there was a wonderful message from him waiting for me there, together with instructions that I should report to the same airlines office in the afternoon where my carry on and passport would be waiting, together with a ticket to Honolulu.
     Booker T. stayed with me until he handed me off to Ken, one of Don's security people who I knew very well. Apparently, Don was insisting someone be with me until I reached Japan where he would probably be waiting.
     I insisted that Ken get me to the airport long before flight time.  The  airlines representative and the head of security were extremely apologetic for everything that had 
happened and the three of them ushered me to the boarding area, even though I again had to go through the usual
security check.  This time there were no dogs sniffing at my crotch.
     Just before I boarded the flight to Hawaii, a tall, good looking stewardess came up to where we were standing and said, "You must be Pat.  I've heard a lot about you.  I'm Diane and will be taking care of you on the flight.  Come with me and I'll get you seated right now."
     I guess I was the first passenger to board.  What service.  She took me back to the rear of the plane and indicated which seat I was to take, saying that first class 
was full.  But I wasn't to get to comfortable for she had other plans for me as soon as we reached cruising altitude for the long flight.
     As soon as we were airborne, one of the other stewardesses brought me a glass of champagne, courtesy of the airlines.  The passengers seated next to me wondered who I was but I simply answered I knew one of the crew.  Then Diane came and suggested I get  my carry on and follow her to the tail of the plane which incidentally was the largest plane 
I had ever seen.
     She used a key to open a door into a compact but very nice compartment, equipped with a double berth, a small refrigerator, some small receptacles for clothes and a 
numerous other cabinets with closed aluminum doors, some of which were locked.
     As soon as we were in the compartment, she said, "If I didn't tell you  before, I'm Diane Sawyer and am the chief stewardess on this flight.  We are a little short handed so this area is all mine.....and yours.  Make yourself at home.  I know what you have been through and realize you must be tired, so you may want to take a nap.  I'm going to leave you for a while but have already put in quite a few flight hours today so will be able to join you after I get things settled outside.
     "By the way, I have met Don Grafton only on a few occasions but know a lot about him. You see, Gloria is my roommate, and I think you know her."
      I gasped, "I don't believe it.  Are you really a dominatrix?  Er...I'm  sorry.  Did you help to get me on this flight?"
     She laughed and replied, "Yes and yes.  We'll talk some more in a while.  There's a big T shirt in that locker with my name on the door.  Put that on and get some rest. Oh, the door locks behind me when I leave so no one else can enter, but you can exit whenever you wish."
     I did get undressed and donned the shirt which had an advertisement for Hawaiian rum on it.  I left the lights on and crawled under the top blanket but found I was too keyed up to sleep. So I started looking at the cabinets.  Several were marked with first aid supplies including a defibrillator, oxygen tank, intravenous fluids, emergency medications etc.  Others were labeled 'Security'.  This aroused my curiosity but I didn't think I should stick my 
nose where it didn't belong.
     When Diane returned, she went to the refrigerator and took out a couple of cans of Coke. "Do you want something different?” she asked.  I said that Coke was fine.  She sat on the edge of the bunk and asked me to tell her exactly what had happened at the airport two days ago.  As I described my adventures, she interrupted several times with questions, 
obviously enjoying all that had occurred.
     "Was it in any way fun?" she asked.
     "Well, in retrospect, I guess there were parts that were 'interesting' such as wearing the
orange prisoner's uniform and what they called transportation chains, but  frankly I was upset, partly because I knew Don would be frantic."
     "Pat, sounds as if your concern about him was as important as what was happening to you.  I think that's nice.  Anyway, you are now on your way to meet him.  We  still don't have a flight from Hawaii to Nagoya where Don is going to meet you, but we're  working on this.  I have two lay over days in Honolulu and am reasonably sure you'll get to Japan the  same day he does, which will be three days from now.  You'll love the islands."
     I was dying to ask her about her other job or past time but restrained myself and instead asked her about the 'security' cabinets along the wall.
     "Oh, they have all sorts of things.  We are very well equipped for  practically any emergency.  Highjacking, drunks, unruly passengers, as well as medical emergencies. Here, I'll show you."
     I said, "The First Aid boxes are pretty straight forward but I was curious about the others."
     She started opening cabinets saying, "Here we have a .38 caliber revolver, plastic handcuffs and ankle cuffs, spray containers to help subdue people and a few  other things.  And this cabinet has sedative drugs that are already in syringes.  Some are strong enough to knock out even a very large man.  Happily we can usually talk a person into quieting down but I had to use the handcuffs once during a flight."
     "I suppose you have used them at other times as well," I said with a  smile.
     "Of course.  Want to try these?"
     "No, I've had my fill for a few days, but thanks.  How about the lower  cabinet?"
     She opened it and took out one of two bundles.  This one was marked 'small', the other 'large'.  "They are strait jackets for our crazies.  Interested?"
     I looked at her smiling face and said slowly, "I don't think so," realizing that my face was turning a little red and my palms were moist.
     "From the way you answered, I think you’re interested.  I promise I won't keep you in it any longer than you want.  It really is sort of neat. Okay?"
     I thought that I really could trust her and was actually dying to see how it felt, so I said, "Okay, but be sure no one comes in that door.  I'd be mortified."
     Diane first took off her uniform and found another T-shirt, saying that she didn't want to get all wrinkled.  As she turned around I saw that she had a black panther tattooed on the back of one hip.  Seeing me looking at her, she asked if I liked her little kitty and I honestly could answer
that it was beautiful.
      Then she opened the bundle and lifted up the canvas affair with all the straps, grommets, and things.  She waited while I started my hands down through the long  sleeves and then had be turn away from her.  Then she started lacing up the back using some strong cord.  The jacket didn't seem very snug but this changed when she threaded the crossing straps 
through their buckles and pulled them very tight.  Then she threaded my crossed arms through some side loops and buckled the straps extending from the closed ends of the sleeves behind me.  Her final maneuver was to pull a strap up between my upper thighs and fasten it in front.
     With a little shove, I was pushed flat on the bunk and she grabbed a foot.  Before I could protest she was tickling me unmercifully.  I yelled, laughed and kicked but  she didn't relent until the tears were rolling down my cheeks.
     "You beast," I said and succeeded on pushing her onto the floor with my other foot.
     She immediately climbed on top of me, held my head between her hands and kissed the side of my neck. I got out an "oh" and felt all my emotions shift into second or third gear.  There was something about her that was turning me on very rapidly and I couldn't believe it when I said,” Please touch me."
     As her hands worked their way down, I felt my breasts squeezed, my nipples pushing up against the canvas and then she was unfastening the crotch strap.  Then her fingers began playing a wonderful tune, my thighs spreading almost automatically.
     "My, you're wet," she whispered and her tongue went into my open mouth. 
  Her fingers did things perhaps only a woman could do.  At least at the moment it seemed that way and I was soon pleading to be brought to orgasm.
     But her fingers were withdrawn and I blurted out, "No, please don't stop."
     "If you want more, close your eyes and don't go away."  She got up, I heard her shirt fall to the floor, she did something else and then was back on top of me.  But this time I felt something a little cool and slippery pushing at my passageway and realized that she had donned a strap on dildo.
     "Yes, do it to me right now."  And she did, taking her time to play with me as I tried to help in every possible way.  The result was pure glory.
     I guess we then fell asleep for I awoke to hear her taking a shower.  When she came out I asked where she was going.
     "I have to check on things but I'll be back in a bit.  Do you want out?"
     "No, I want to enjoy it a little longer.  But come back soon.
     And enjoy it I did.  It was a wonderful feeling to be lying there, relatively helpless yet in no discomfort.  I curled up like I was in a womb and soon was back in slumber 
land.
     I had lost all track of time when she woke me.  She said, "Pat, time to get up.  Hope you had some nice dreams.  I did, and I was wide-awake.  We will be landing in about a half hour. Feel free to use the shower."
     She released me from the strait jacket and I immediately embraced her, thrilling at the feel of her strong body against mine.  "Yes, I understand you want me to get dressed, but I really have enjoyed the last few hours with you even if it's got me confused..  Thank  you."
     Diane hugged me right back.  "Pat, you're quite a woman and I enjoyed it as much, if not more than you.  But don't be confused.  You love Don and he loves you.  I hope that things work out beautifully for both of you.  I'm just an adventure along the way and any time between us shouldn't interfere with your time with him.  But keep in mind that I would 
love to teach you a thing or two any time you pick.  And besides, I'm not letting you out of my  sight just yet.
     "As soon as we land and I finish my paper work, we will try to reach Don and then we're going to a little place that I own with some of the other stewardesses.  We both need some more sleep.  Then I'm going to show you a small portion of Oahu."
     She added, "And this is for you."  She handed me an official looking diploma signed my the pilot and co-pilot for "Extraordinary Activity While Flying At 42,00 Feet".  I laughed with her and vowed that Don would never see it.

                        CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

     At the airport immediately after landing, we went into the stewardess' lounge and she placed a call to Gloria back in New York where it was some time during the night.  When the ringing phone finally succeeded in waking her up, Diane indicated to me that she wanted to talk to Gloria in private, so I walked to the other side of the room and got us cups 
of coffee.  When I saw Diane hang up I rejoined her.
     "I apologize for asking you to move away but, as you know, Gloria and I have a live in arrangement and our conversation can get rather intimate at times.  Anyway, 
she thinks Don is in Amsterdam and gave me several numbers to try.  This time I'll leave you unless you want some help with the calls. You should be able to reach him at his hotel for it would be about 7 AM there.  Tell him I'm taking good care of you."
     Using one of the credit cards Don gave me, the call went through in a very short time and he answered on the second ring with a sleepy "Hello".
     "Mr. Grafton, this is Mrs. Grafton, you lovable creature."
     "Pat!!  Am I glad to hear from you.  Are you okay and where are you?"
     "I'm fine now that I've at least heard your voice.  I love you, and I'm in Honolulu with Diane, Gloria's roommate.  How are you?"
     "Wonderful but I never should have let you out of my sight.  Why can't you stay out of trouble even for a few minutes?  I made my call in New York and then searched frantically for you.  Finally. Just before they shut the doors to the plane, one of the attendants said she thought
you were on the plane.  So I boarded, they locked the door behind me and the plane started taxiing.  When I saw your empty seat, they checked the restrooms and looked all over the place. And when we decided you were not there, they would abort the takeoff.
     "When I finally got a call through from the plane, it became even more of a mess for I frantically first asked them to look for Pat Anderson, rather than Pat Grafton.  Then I guess everyone at the airport who might have information about you went home.  So when..."
     I interrupted, "Don, I love you very much and am dying to be with you and tell you everything that happened to me.  But for now, just tell me you love me and  still want me to be your wife, despite getting in trouble."
     "You know I love you and can't wait to hold you and do all sorts of things to you.  Now what are your plans?  Did you get the word that I'm going to meet you in Japan?"
     "Yes.  Diane, Gloria and a few other people are working on a ticket for me.  I understand that you hope to get there sometime in two, or is it three days.....I'm all mixed up on days because of all these time changes......anyway, on the 17th.  This should work out just fine.  I'll call you tomorrow and if by chance I can't reach you, your office or Gloria will know the plans.  In the meantime, I'm off to see the island with Diane who is taking real good care of me.  She is really something and I like her a lot....but not as much as you."
     "She hasn't tried to dominate you, has she?"
     "Not exactly, but there apparently is a side of me that finds her interesting.  I'll tell you all about it when I see you.  Now have you been behaving yourself?"
     "Well, you know what Amsterdam is all about. Prostitution is legal and the city has a wild side.  Last night I met this beautiful French girl and she showed me..."
     "Don, at second thought, I'm just going to stay here in Hawaii for a few weeks."
     "Pat, you know I'm kidding.  And I think I know you well enough to not worry about any lesbian tendencies on your part.  Diane might be very good for you.  You know, get you to learn to obey.  Just stay away from any handsome males. Remember that I'm leaving for India tonight. Can I reach you in Hawaii?"
     "Well, I'm going to be at her place but I don't know where that is or what the phone number is.  I'll call tomorrow and have Indira's number.  You just go ahead 
and enjoy your French girls.  I love you."
     "Love you, too, Pat.  Have fun."
     I felt a little sad, hanging up, but it was great hearing his voice.  I  found Diane at a gift counter and she presented me with a guidebook to Hawaii.  Arm in arm we 
went down to the main airport area where I received a lei from a beautiful Hawaii girl.  The book and the lei marked
me as a typical tourist, but Diane in her uniform kept the sellers of trips, souvenirs, etc. away from me.
     Diane said her place was about 20 miles away and we decided to rent a car rather than take a taxi so we would be free to go where we wanted.  Because it was now night, I couldn't see much on the trip but realized that the island was hilly if not mountainous.  She showed me the turn off to Kaneohe which she said was a small city and that the place she owned with two other stewardesses was near Kahaluu and not far from the ocean.
     Before long we arrived at what appeared to be a little cottage, snuggled against the side of a hill.  A moon was coming up and there was a mist in the valley.  It looked 
like a Japanese painting.  There was a car parked in the driveway and Diane said that one of the other stewardesses was probably there and asleep so we entered quietly.  Diane 
confirmed that someone was in one of the bedrooms as we headed for the other.
     "Let's keep things quiet, Pat.  And frankly, I'm pretty tired as I know  you are, so strip and get in bed... and behave yourself."
     A few minutes later I curled myself around her back and let my upper  hand roam over her body from her lips down to her lower lips.  She moaned a little, but pulled my hand up to one of her breasts and held it there.
     It seemed like only a few minutes, but when I awoke, sun was streaming through the windows and I was alone in bed.  But I could smell bacon cooking.  I took a quick shower, put on a kimono that Diane had obviously left for me and joined her outside on a little porch overlooking a beautiful valley.  She had heard me get up and had a hot cup of coffee waiting for me.  It was delicious and she explained the coffee was grown on 'the big island'.  The breakfast that followed
tasted very good and I realized that I had not eaten much in days.
     When we finished, Diane said that the other stewardess had left real early and we had the place to ourselves but suggested we see some of the surrounding countryside and maybe picnic on the beach.
     "And tonight, I want to take you to a special luau.  There will be quite a few tourists there and it's quite a show, but the food and the dancers are just about the best 
in the islands."
     "Sounds great to me. You lead and command, and I'll follow and obey."
     "Okay.  I am going to make one quick phone call to see if we can use a private and rather secluded beach owned my some friends of mine. It's a little hard to get to but well worth the hike. By the way, do you have some shoes that will take you over some rocks and hills?"
     I shook my head.  But she said we could stop at a sport's shop not to far away.  Together we packed some backpacks with fixings for lunch and headed up into the hills to the west. Soon we were able to look back over the east coast.  The colors were beautiful and even a brief shower was accompanied by a rainbow.  Returning to the coast, we found that no rain had fallen there and she explained this was rather typical.
     I bought a pair of lightweight hiking boots in the store she mentioned and, after driving another ten miles or so, we parked in a little lane off the road.  Diane 
took two long hiking sticks out from the back of the car and we started up a narrow path that led over a lava ridge and then dropped precipitously down along a mountain stream to a small sandy beach  that was almost white in the bright sunshine.
     I was still in the process of setting thins down under a tree when  Diane let out a whoop and ran stark naked into the blue water of the ocean.  I was a little worried about rocks, sharks and things but said the hell with it and followed her in.  The water temperature was very pleasant and waves were fun.  She was obviously quite a swimmer and I was a little 
concerned when she swam out quite a way, but she soon returned and we ran up onto the beach together.
     After spreading some large towels out in the sun, Diane got out a bottle of sun tan lotion.” Pat, lie on your stomach and let me cover you with this.  Otherwise you're going to end up with quite a sun burn."
     The oil felt cool and refreshing as she massaged it into my skin.  Then she had me roll over.  What followed started as a simple application of the oil and turned into a very sensuous series of caresses.  Some parts of my anatomy didn't seem to be in danger of too much sun and yet they received special attention.  When things began to get almost out of hand, she stopped, smiled and held out the bottle to me.
     I didn't need any more of an invitation and went to work on her.  Although she was taller and weighed more than I, she had little excess fat and her breasts were full and firm.  After getting her nipples to swell and stand up, I leaned forward and took one in my mouth, flipping it with my
tongue and feeling my own body respond with hers.
     Suddenly she rolled me off of her and asked, "Pat, please slow down for a while.  I'm not sure you know where you're going, and I'm getting as confused as you.  Let's 
have lunch."
     "You're right. Sorry.  And I do seem to have worked up an  appetite.....for food as well as what we were doing."
     We broke out the wine and sandwiches and sat side by side enjoying the view, food and companionship.  Then came a long swim and a walk exploring the limits of the beach.  Despite being nude, I didn't seem to be embarrassed.
     When we returned to where our bags were, Diane said, "Okay, Pat.  I want to lie here a while longer and don't want you bothering me.  You said you'd obey so I want you to just sit there for a moment and then do as I say."
     Was this her dominatrix side, I wondered.  She went over and picked up the two long liking poles we had carried, and laid one down behind me after she had made  a shallow groove in the sand.
     "Okay lay down with you back on that and stretch your arms out along the pole on each side."
     I did so looking up into her eyes and watching her breasts as she squatted on top of me. Using a roll of duct tape that she had taken from her knapsack, she taped my 
wrists, forearms and upper arms to the pole. The she placed the second pole behind my ankles,  made me spread my feet as far apart as possible, and proceeded to tape my ankles to that pole.
     "How do you feel now, Pat.  Helpless?"
     I wasn't about to tell her what I was feeling up inside of me so I simple said, "Well I can still sit up and bend my knees."
     "Hm," was her only response, but then she began to cover me sand.  At one point, she placed a towel behind my head to keep it elevated, but soon I had up to six inches covering my
anatomy and was surprised that it packed so tightly about me.  When she then lay on top of me, my body began to cry out for more and more.
     She kissed me long and deeply, backing off a little when I tried to  kiss her back.  The she dug down, exposed a bit of each breast and played with my nipples.
     "Sure wish I had brought some clamps for those pretty buds of yours but I left them back in New York."
     After getting me even more worked up, she said, "You're getting too hot to handle.  Time for a dip in the ocean."
     "Diane, please don't stop now," I almost pleaded, but she uncovered the rest of me, unfastened my ankles, but helped me up with the pole behind my arms.  With a  swat on my rump, she forced me into the water and then led me back to lie down on a towel.
     This time she didn't stop.  Using her hand, fingers, mouth, teeth,  tongue, knee and just about everything else she slowly took me higher and higher until I gasped, cried and came. Sometime in the minutes that followed, she untaped my arms and we lay entwined.
     Later I said, "Diane, it isn't fair that you won't let me do that to you."
     "I'll let you when the time is right.  Now let's take our things up to  that little stream. There’s a pool there and we can wash off the salt water and sand, but I warn you the water is very cold."
     Yes, it was cold but very refreshing.  We drove back to her place and started getting ready for the luau.  I wasn't sure of what to wear and asked Diane for her suggestions.
     "Well, it's very informal and we may be sitting on the ground when we  eat.  People will be dressed in everything from jeans to beautiful Hawaiian dresses.  Let's see what you have in your suitcase."
     She looked through my things and picked out a red bra and panties, and some tan shorts. Then she loaned me a colorful Hawaiian shirt.
     "Why the red bra?" I asked.
     "Well, they usually ask for volunteers to come up and do some of the hula dances.  Some keep their shirts on, others strip down to a bra and others go without anything.  The flowers in the leis cover things pretty well."
     "Are you going to volunteer?"
     "Sure.  It's lots of fun and I know some of the dances from doing them before.  And they're not difficult.  You just have to let yourself go and sway with the music and words.  I think you would enjoy it."
     "I guess I probably would.  Only you would be there to laugh if I made a fool of myself. Actually I love some forms of dancing and at one point in college got involved in learning belly dancing from a very talented Turkish teacher."
     Diane observed, "They do have some similarities but I think that the Hawaiian native dancing is more graceful.  I've called ahead and reserved places for us because they usually have a packed crowd.  I know the people that put on the dinner and show pretty well, and they are looking forward to seeing us."

                         CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

     We got there in plenty of time and mixed with the crowd.  They had big bowls of punch and Diane warned me to go easy on the one that had a rum base.  Then we gathered around as
they uncovered the large pig from its wrappings in leaves, burlap and stones where it had been cooking and steaming for hours.  Around the pig were piles of vegetables and some type of taro or other root crop.  It was a little barbaric but the meat looked delicious  when they began to slice it.
     The place was set in the foothills and was lit by a great number of torches.  Off to one side was a small stage facing a natural amphitheater in which there were logs for 
people to sit on.  The people who had gathered for the feast and the performance were a mixture of tourists from at least several countries as well as local people, and everyone seemed relaxed, especially those who had sampled the punch.
     We ate with some couple from England who were a little on the stiff side but they didn't seem upset over the fact that Diane and I were sitting close together, sharing quiet thoughts from time to time.
     Then we moved over to the amphitheater and the show began.  It was lead by a very good emcee who told a few jokes, taught us some Hawaiian words and then introduced the dancing group of men and women.  There was a pretty good range in their ages and all appeared to be native to the islands.  The girls were clad in typical, rather long grass 
skirts, with leis, wristlets and anklets of flowers as well as some headbands with and without a flower.  Most of them had long black hair that reached their waists.  The men were lithe and muscular and were wearing shorts and bands around their biceps.  All the dance group were of course barefoot.
     The band consisted mainly of drummers but there were a few instruments. 
  When the music began I suspected they were also using some recordings for some of their numbers.
     In any case, there was no question about the ability and grace of the dancers as they presented both slow and fast dances, interpreting folk tales and love  stories.  I was enthralled by the movements of the women and realized that in fact, the use of the pelvic and belly muscles was very similar to what I had learned quite a few years ago.  I also could see that the women were not wearing any bras.
     After one spectacular fire dance in which the men twirled and tossed flaming torches, their oiled or sweating skin accentuating their physiques, the emcee announced 
that we now were at that point in the program where members of the audience could come up on the  stage, learn a few
of the movements and show their stuff.
     There was a pause in which no one seemed to move and then first one and then a few others got up.  Diane looked at me and said, "Let's go".
     We were led backstage, the few male volunteers in one direction and the  rest of us in another.  There one of the lead female dancers directed us to take off our shoes, leave any hand bags (assuring us as to their safety) and then, if we wished, we could take off skirts and shirts, saying that we would be well covered.  I followed Diane's lead and soon was putting on a grass skirt that had a tight band at the top which rested low on my hips but which seemed secure.  We
were given several leis to drape down our fronts and a flower for our hair.
     Before we were led out in front of the audience, I had a chance to ask the lead dancer, "What do you and the other female dancers wear under the skirts?"
     "Nothing," she relied with a smile.  "Panties would interfere with the ability to interpret the stories and move with the music.  Take yours off.  The audience will never know or see anything."
     This I did, and saw Diane's mouth gape open.  We were led out, lined up and taught a series of movements with our hands, arms, legs and body to fit with a simple story involving the sun, moon, day, night and the growing of food.  Then the music began and we  tried to do the movements, watching several of the regular dancers in front of us.  There  was a fair amount of laughter, stumbles and lack of coordination, but the second time, I thought we performed pretty well and there was applause for our efforts.
     The emcee came up and picked six of us to go and stand on one side.  Both Diane and I were among the chosen.  He thanked the others who were given another round of clapping and went backstage to get their belongings.  "Now you six don't get to sit down  as yet.  Each of you clowns has shown just a tiny bit of ability and therefore we are going to 
give you another chance to make fools of yourselves."
     We were paired with the native dancers and told to follow their movements during the next number.  The girl I was paired with was young and stunning.  I was gazing at her breasts when she took me by the hand and positioned me beside her on the stage.  During the first time through the slow music, I was several seconds behind her in trying to follow 
her actions, but I concentrated and the second time, I felt we were essentially dancing together.
     The applause subsided and the emcee said that there would be one more presentation by the group including the six of us 'volunteers' before the finale.  The music would be faster and then the audience would decide if any of us were worthy of spending a day being made into a genuine Hawaiian dancer and performing the next night as one of the troupe.
     "That is if any of you six are still standing," he added to general laughter.
     Before I had time to digest what he had said, my partner asked me my name and said, "Pat, don't try to follow me exactly.  Let the music lead you and when the rhythm speeds up, let yourself go."
     The drums began beating and soon I was trying to at least match the pattern of my partner as we moved, first standing beside each other and then circling to where we 
were facing.  This made things easier.  But then the rhythm began to accelerate and I saw she was now moving primarily her pelvis in relation to her trunk.  Trying to mimic her grace, I found myself doing a Hawaiian dance and half was pure Turkish belly dancing.  The drumbeats were now coming
faster and faster, I knew I was sweating but I seemed to let the music and rhythm take over.  Just as I was reaching a point of collapsing, the music reached a resounding climax and stopped as I followed my partner's lead and fell on my knees with my arms stretched out on the stage in front of me.
     There was loud applause and I raised to see that my partner and I were alone in front of the audience.  The emcee came over and shook my hand.  "Whoever you are, you deserve that ovation.  Your partner will get you a robe and you can watch the finale with your friends, but I would like to talk to you back stage after the performance."
     As I walked off with Diane and the native girl, I thanked her giving me the clues to most of the movements during the dance.
     "You are very good, Pat.  I think the dance master is going to offer you an exciting day tomorrow and hope you will accept.  If so, it may be my humble pleasure to help in your
transformation."  She handed me a robe and disappeared.
     Diane was flabbergasted and pounded me on the back.  "You were  terrific, Pat. How did you do it?"
     We talked for a few minutes and then realized that the music had started.  By the time we had circled around to the back of the audience, the finale was about half over.  They were depicting some type of sacrifice and I say two of the male dancers drag a struggling, completely nude, dark skinned native girl out from a cage and bind her to a post. Kindling and larger pieces of wood were piled about her feet and then dancers approached carrying torches.  These were the only sources of light for all the other torches had been doused.
     The music reached a crescendo, there was the loud sound of thunder with crashes of lightning, the torches were thrust into the wood piles and flames seemed to engulf the bound girl as people screamed and the stage went totally dark. After a brief moment, there was loud applause and cheers.  When the lights came back on, the entire cast was lined up to take a bow, and this included the sacrificial victim who now wore a beautiful kimono.
     I certainly was impressed with the spectacle and wondered how they had made the flames so realistic.  I was still thinking about it when Diane said, "Well, are you 
going back stage?"
     I laughed and said, "At least I have to get my clothes.  What do you  think I should do?"
     "Why don't you listen to what the man has to say.  We have nothing planned so you follow your instincts and desires."
     Backstage, the emcee came up to me and shook my hand.  "I'm Sam Matsuo, the leader of this group.  At least, they call me Sam.  You did extremely well.  It is rare for any of those from the audience to stay with the music until the end.  And it would be our pleasure to introduce you to what it really is like to be a Hawaiian dance.  Here's what would be 
involved."
     He proceeded to tell us that things would begin around noon the next day.  My appearance would be changed by doing certain things all of which were reversible.  Then my body
would be gradually purified of all bad spirits, I would be fitted with a regular costume and would be given a crash course in many of the dances.  Providing he as dance master 
thought I had achieved enough in the way of knowledge and grace, I would perform with the other girls that night.  If I decided I wanted to back out at any point, I could go with 
their blessings.  He did want to warn me that they dye they used on my skin might not wash completely off since it was
designed to withstand some sweating.  Therefore, I might look like I had a nice tan for a few days.
     I looked at Diane who shrugged her shoulders and said, "Pat, it's up to you."
     "Sir, I think it sounds like a very interesting experience and challenge.  I'd like to do it, but would it be all right for Diane here to sort of accompany me if she wishes?"
     "Certainly.  I recognize her from previous visits.  She can even join in the fun if she wants."
     We shook hands and said we would be there at noon the next day.
     As soon as we got to Diane's house or cottage, I called Don in India.  Indira answered and sounded happy to hear from me but she said that it was one in the afternoon there and Don was somewhere in the city with Rahjiv.  I was disappointed but Don had left a message to tell me he loved me and things were on schedule for meeting me in Japan.
     Indira said, "Oh, by the way.  I'm wearing that chastity belt you were the first to wear. It’s sort of fun but I hope my husband gets the idea out of his system pretty soon.  I'm a little sore down there.  I'm trying to talk Don into taking it with him when he flies out to Japan."
     "No, Indira, you keep it.  Well, tell Don I love him and can't wait to see him."
     After I hung up, Diane wanted to know whether I wanted to sleep in the second bedroom but I said I preferred being with her if that was okay.  I was still confused about her refusal to let me make love to her, or rather make her climax for I was sure she cared a great deal for me and did get somewhat aroused.  But she had said she would let me know when the time was right.
     I was exhausted from the long day and, at the same time excited about the next day.  We curled up together and I was soon fast asleep.
     When I awoke it was already mid-morning.  Diane was up doing some laundry, pressing her uniform, watering the plants, etc.  "Good morning, sleepy head.  I thought you were going to sleep all day."  She came over and gave me a big hug.  "Help yourself to the fruit and things, the coffee is on the stove and I'll bring you up to date on plans."
     After I had gotten myself some breakfast, or lunch, she told me that I  had a ticket from Honolulu to Tokyo the next afternoon at 4 PM.  Apparently, Diane had called Gloria in New York and it was Gloria who had made the arrangements.  Also, Gloria had already talked to Don so he would meet that flight.
     "Sounds like things are all set, providing that I can clear customs and  get through the security check."
     "Pat, I'm going to make sure there are no foul ups.  It's going to work  out fine for my flight back to New York doesn't leave until 6 PM."
     "Wonderful.  I appreciate that.  You know I'm going to miss you, Diane."
     "Now don't go getting sentimental on me.  We have another day and a half together, and I think it's going to be unforgettable."
     We sat and chatted about a million and one things.  I was dying to ask  her about her life with Gloria and her 'occupation' as a part time dominatrix, but decided against it.  Then it was time to leave for our meeting with Sam Matsuo and my transformation into an Hawaiian dancer.
     He met us backstage and immediately realized that I was nervous, but as we chatted I began to relax.  He left us for a few minutes and returned with some cold drinks and with the girl I had danced with the night before.
     "Pat and Diane, this Haleiwa.  Most of us call her Hale.  She is going to be in charge of you and it is important that you do everything she says.  But, as I told you last night, you can quit at any time.  Diane, I see you have brought your camera.  Feel free to take as many pictures as you like, but releasing any pictures to the media or for profit is 
prohibited.  Finally, Pat, there are no papers for you to sign.  You will not be paid for your performance and come here voluntarily. Correct?"
     "Yes, sir.  Hale, I'm in your hands.  Where do we start?"
     Sam said he would join us later and left us.  Hale took my hand saying she was delighted to serve me.  In one of the nearby buildings, she told me to take off all my clothes and any jewelry, placing them in a small bag for safekeeping. Then she had me lie down on a low table.
     "Hawaiian girls have very little body hair, Pat, so I am going to shave you down there," she said bringing over a wash basin with warm water, soap and some type of razor.
     "Hale, I.......oh, what the hell.  Go ahead."
     Hale started in on me but after a few minutes, Diane said she wanted to help and finished the job, somewhat to my dismay, particularly when they did a little more poking and laughing than I expected.  Hale then put  some sweet smelling oil on the newly shaved  area.  Happily it didn't sting. In fact it felt warm and stimulating.  I didn't get a hand down quick enough to stop Diane from taking some pictures.
     Then Hale led my out behind the building where there was a large, copper bathtub like I had seen in old Western movies.  The tub was filled with a dark fluid which she said was like a strong tea and was made from the leaves and roots of certain trees.  She indicated that I was to get into the tub and lay back with my head on a small shelf, designed to 
keep the head above the surface of the bath water.  As I did this, I found that my legs went on each  side of a separate
compartment which connected to the main portion of the tub through numerous holes.
     Before I could ask questions, Hale turned up a covering for the tub, attached with a long hinge.  Now I was completely covered except for a small opening over my head.  Diane look down at me and asked, "How is it in there, Pat?"
     "Delightfully warm.  Want to join me?"  I got a no for an answer and the next moment, Hale was pouring some of the liquid over my entire face.
     "Diane, you can help by keeping her head, particularly her face, wet that way while I get some hot rocks," Hale said.
     "Where did she go, Diane?" I asked.
     "She's over where they have the big fire in the pit where they will be roasting the pig very shortly.  Now she's bringing back some stones from the pit."
     Hale appeared within my limited field of vision along with one of the  male dancers.  They were carrying several stones in a metal basket which they lowered into the separate compartment, immediately closing the lid again.  There was a loud and prolonged hiss as the tub fluid momentarily boiled.  Steam swirled around my face and Diane poured some more fluid on me.
     "Now, Pat, you cook and steam for about one and a half hours.  Remember that patience is very natural for an Hawaiian woman."
     The time seemed to pass very slowly.  Diane and Hale talked quietly, occasionally would disappear to go somewhere, and when they reappeared it was to pour more  fluid on me or reheat the tub.  At one point I tried to get an arm out to see if I was changing color, but found that this was not possible due to the tightness of the tub.  Finally, Hale removed the cover and helped me stand up.
     I looked down at my breasts and gasped.  They were a beautiful shade of brown, closely matching Hale's own skin.  I wondered whether I would ever be my own color again.
     "Stand there and let your skin dry, Pat.  And then we go to get you purified."
     "And what does that mean?" I asked.
     She explained that to be able to dance well, one couldn't have any evil spirits inside. Otherwise the Gods would be angry and refuse to communicate with the girl.
     After Diane took some more pictures, we went to an area not far from the roasting pit where I could see them placing the huge pig.  The men seemed to ignore us despite my nudity but I was still a little embarrassed until I saw several of the female dancers standing without a stitch on.  Hale, at this point, also disrobed and I followed the others as they 
each lay down on pieces of tarpaulin, tended by several older women, one of whom came over to me with a glass of warm fluid, indicating that I should drink it.  Because the others had drunk theirs, I followed the instructions.
     The I saw Sam walk up and chat briefly with Diane who much to my surprise took off her clothes and lay down not far away.  The women then poured some different fluid over our breasts and between our legs, causing me to wonder whether that was where evil spirits resided.  The woman was then laying large leaves all over me after which she wrapped the 
tarpaulin very tightly around my body, essentially making a mummy out of me.
     Then I began to feel a little dizzy and my lips and tongue didn't seem to feel the same.  I was aware that the sun was beating down on all us mummies, and that I was 
Sweating considerably.  But more evident was the fact that I was getting very aroused.  I tried moving my hand to where I could touch my sensitive spots but the wrapping was too tight.  So I just lay there and enjoyed the feelings.
     For a short time I must have slept for I was awakened by Sam.  "How do you feel, Pat?"
     "A little funny, Sir."
     "That's the potion we gave you.  Don't worry.  It will work off rapidly.  You will feel refreshed, very strong, happy and able to accomplish great things.  Now as 
you lay there I am going to put some stuff on the skin between your eyes and the tops of your ears.  It won't hurt
but as it dries, it will tighten your skin in those areas, drawing the corners of your eyes outwards, giving you an oriental appearance.  After the show, you simply have to peel 
the layer off and your eyes will be normal."
     "Thank you, Sir," I mumbled somehow knowing that the potion was making  me agreeable to anything he suggested.  The stuff he applied was sort of cold, smelled a little of acetone, and dried rapidly.  Indeed I could feel the tightness of the skin and wondered what I looked like. Then I looked up to see Diane, fully clothed, standing there taking more pictures.
     "How do you feel, Pat?  Wasn't that stuff they wrapped us in great?  My body feels wonderful."
     Sam said I might not answer just yet but soon would be able, and explained the potion which evidently Diane had not been given.  Soon the woman unwrapped me and took me over to
where Hale was waiting with some of my costume including a long grass skirt which she wrapped tightly around my lower belly.  I saw that Hale did not seem affected by the potion but this did not seem important to me and didn't ask any questions.
     Hale also had two leis and a wig with long, glossy black hair for me.  She sort of wound my own hair into it a little and used some special cement in other areas.  When she was done, she gave a few tugs on my new hair and I felt the pull on my scalp.
     "I don't think that will come loose no matter what you do, Pat, but you also will be wearing a headband.  For now, you'll just have this simple leather band.  Now, you're almost ready for some intensive training.  But I want you to eat some food first."
     I joined others at a long table and munched happily on cold cuts, fruit and bread.  By the time I was done, I felt fine.  Maybe a little better than fine.  And for the next two hours, I was led through about four hula dance numbers right on the performing stage, using recorded music. Hale was a strict teacher, constantly reminding me to keep all my movements graceful and to think of the words and story I was interpreting.
     But she was obviously pleased with my progress as was Sam who came and watched near the end of the period.
     Finally he said, "Pat, I think you will be a big hit, and you do look like any of the other performers.  Hale is going to teach you one more number which is a love story.  If you are doing well, you will dance this with one of the male dancers who will be here in a minute.  I have to go now and probably won't see you again until the performance in about two hours."
     I sort of recognized the man from his dancing the previous night and had admired not only his skill but his physique.  He was dressed only in a skimpy tight thing, 
little more than a jock strap. I thought to myself that this was going to be interesting.
     I watched Hale go through the dance with him and admired every movement she made including the last part in which her belly did some things I knew I couldn't duplicate.  But try I did and they seemed satisfied.  The hardest part was going through all the  motions, close but not touching the man's body until the last moment when we embraced.
     After he left, Hale said, "Tonight, let yourself go, just like you did yesterday.  Don't feel that you are bound by what we just did.  Now, we have time to walk and talk. 
  It's important not to sit and have your muscles tighten, and don't think about the dances.  Okay?"
     She told me about herself, her boy friend and her aspirations, and I told her about Don, saying I would be meeting him in Japan the next night.  She seemed envious 
of me.  Then she led me to a building where we donned our full costume, complete with flowers, wristlets, anklets and
very pretty leis that nestled around my bare breasts.  I had become very accustomed to the feeling of the grass on my bare rump and didn't feel at all self-conscious, just a little worried about doing a good job.  I looked at myself in a full-length mirror and couldn't believe what looked back at me.  I really did look Hawaiian, bare feet, flowers, grass skirt and long black hair.  Diane, who had been sitting outside during the rehearsal, took some additional pictures and said she would try to get backstage during the intermission.
     Then the show began.  When they lit the torches, I was on stage not far from Hale.  I knew I was a little stiff at first but then started flowing with the music and story.  The show proceeded and I did get some rest during the numbers that did not involve me.  The other girls said I was doing well and seemed to be interested in where I was from, what 
I was doing there and where I learned to dance.  During intermission, Diane did come back and was enthusiastic over how I was doing.  She also brought with her an attractive woman who was one of the other owners of the cottage and who would be there that night.  She seemed nice and I didn't have time to worry about whether she would affect my relationship with Diane.
     After the break, my dancing seemed to improve.  I was less nervous and felt that I was gliding rather than stepping, and swaying rather than bending.  It really was feeling quite natural. We finally came to the last number before the finale.  Sam came up and congratulated me on an
outstanding job.  He then asked whether I wanted to do the duet with the male dancer.  I said I would providing he thought I would do a good job.
     "There is no doubt in my mind, Pat.  Go for it."
     As the man and I walked out in the semi-darkness of the stage, he said, "You are beautiful.  Just let the music direct you and follow my lead, but don't hold back at the end."
     I couldn't understand the end of his sentence but at that point , the lights came up as more torches were lit and we were into the dance interpreting the time when we first met, did things together, fell in love, were ship wrecked and separated by a violent storm and finally found each other again on a deserted island.
     At this point we drew closer and closer together as the music began to accelerate.  I felt myself getting aroused as I gazed at his muscular sweating body and he brought his hands very close to my breasts.  I moved my pelvis closer to his as we began to gyrate faster.  Then he gradually bent backwards as if he were doing the limbo, finally resting back 
on a mat.
     I moved over him, my pelvis now keeping time with the rapid music and  felt my nipples, lips and labia swelling as I got more and more excited.  I was getting closer and closer to climaxing just from the music, the story, my emotions and this healthy, muscular Hawaiian man lying between my out stretched legs.  The image of Don beneath me brought me closer and closer, and finally when the drums became deafening, my pelvic muscles contracted in  spasms and I
came, falling forward onto him as darkness fell.
     He held me for a moment and I feet his erection pushing up at me before  I realized where I was and rolled off.  I was half in seventh heaven and half confused at what had happened.  He wanted me to stand and take a bow, but instead I remained kneeling beside him as the lights came back up and the audience roared its approval.
     I ran backstage and Hale gave me a big hug,  just holding me until I got my emotions under control.  Sam came up to me, kissed my forehead said that the entire cast wanted me to play the victim in the finale.  I looked at him a little confused and said I  didn't want to be burned at the stake.  He shook his head and said tonight's finale would be 
different.  I would appear as a sacrifice to the Gods of the Volcanoes.  Initially I would be locked in a cage but would then be taken out, dragged against my will to a sacrificial palate and then slain by a dagger through the heart. All I had to do was resist everything until the stabbing and then I 
was to lie perfectly still as if dead.  Sam, Hale and other members of the cast said it was an honor to be chosen and they wanted me to do it.
     I nodded my acquiescence and they quickly removed my flowers, leis, grass skirt and headband, leaving me only with my long hair cascading down over my bare breasts. 
  I was pushed into a bamboo cage that kept me standing upright and the door was tied shut just as the lights came up
and the music began.  Sam, as emcee, described the scene, and then let the dancers take over as the rumble of thunder and flashes of lightning became more frequent.  Then, two of the males, one of whom was the man I just had essentially made love to, came up and hauled me out of the cage. One wound a white sash tightly around my lower face, filling my mouth and 
effectively gagging me as I struggled against them.  They dragged me over to an inclined palate consisting of a framework of poles and intervening leather skin.  My wrists were quickly and tightly bound to the upper ends of the poles, and then my thrashing legs were bound to the lower ends.  I raised my head, crying into the sash, and could look out at the people packing the  tiered amphitheater.  They
seemed spell bound by the scene.  Now my struggles were limited but no less violent.
     The music was rapidly reaching a climax, the thunder was louder and I saw a man dressed as a priest raise a sharp dagger over my body.  As his hand came plunging down, there was a bright flash of lightning and a very loud crash.  The stage was plunged into darkness and I felt hands somehow fastening the hilt of a dagger between my breasts and then 
pouring some liquid on my chest.  A voice said, "Pat, lie real still."
     The lights came back up, there were a few spontaneous cries from the audience and then a tremendous and prolonged ovation, with everyone standing except for me as I lay there
motionless.  After several more curtain calls, the lights went out and I was untied and helped to my feet by Hale and the male dancer.  Looking at my chest, I saw that the liquid was some type of red paint.  No wonder people were screaming.
     I was exhausted, cold, and just wanted to get a robe on.  Back stage, Diane rushed up and gave me a warm kiss.  Sam congratulated me and said I could join his troupe anytime I wished. He then peeled off the stuff holding my eyes in an oriental configuration and said that a sauna and
hot bath would lighten my skin up considerably. Hale helped me take off the wig and watched as I dressed.  Then she hugged me tightly and said good bye with a tear in her 
eye.  She was gone before I could really thank her, but Diane said she knew Hale was aware of my feelings.
     Before we left, I did find Sam and thanked him for a wonderful and unbelievable experience.  He handed me his card and said he had written the name of his cousin who lived in
Kyoto, Japan.
     "Yoshiro Matsuo knows all my tricks and many more.  We grew up together there together but I have now lived here for many years.  If you want to be Japanese girl, just give him
a call. Sayonara and Aloha, Pat.  And be happy."
     On the way to Diane's we stopped at a small Japanese bathhouse that was still open.  I almost fell asleep several times despite Diane's scrubbing and soaping of every inch of me.  We crept quietly into her place, crawled into bed together and soon were sound  asleep.  I dreamed of drums and torches and men and women swaying in the wind.
     The next morning I awoke before Diane, showered, admired my "tan" in the mirror (but thought it was a little on the dark side) and started breakfast, making eggs and cheese on muffins when I heard her stirring.  She was just coming out of the bathroom when I carried a large tray of food in and insisted she return to be to eat with me there.  I just was 
wearing a loose robe and she had on an old T-shirt.
     We kissed and I said, "I wanted to prepare breakfast in bed for my wonderful hostess and companion."  We ate slowly chatting mainly about the previous day and evening.  She had many questions of how I felt at various times.  Among them was a query as to whether I had climaxed at the end of the duet with the Hawaiian man.
     As I set the now empty tray aside I said, "Yes.  It was amazing to me but despite not really touching him my body went out of control.  It probably will never happen that way again."
     "Pat, I have to explain something to you.  The reason I didn't want to let you really turn me on was that I can't recall ever really climaxing.  It is so frustrating, 
but I just can't seem to let myself go.  So I don't like trying and being disappointed."
     "You don't even come when you are with Gloria?"
     "No.  She does, and I occasionally let her think I do, but that's  almost like lying to her."
     "Diane, I think if I got you to really come, you'd relax and let it happen with her.  You're just uptight about it.  How about letting me try?"
     "Right now?"
     "Right now, before you have a chance to start worrying."
     "Well, I am already worrying a little, but okay.  What do you want me to do?"
     "Just lie back and close your eyes while I get something.  And trust me."  It took me a few minutes to find all that I was looking for, and when I returned I sat on the 
right side of the bed and gave her a quick kiss, warning her to not open her eyes.
     I then took a roll of duct tape and wrapped several turns around her right wrist after which I bound the wrist to right portion of the headboard using the tape.  This was repeated with her other wrist and I saw her looking at me and at her wrists.
     "What are you doing to me, Pat?"
     "I'm taking control.  As of now, you no longer have a say in this, but be assured, I'm not going to hurt you....and the tape will not leave marks."  I then wrapped tape around her ankles but this time used robe to loosely fasten them to the sides of the bed.  Now she could not bring her ankles together but she could move them up and down a fair amount.
     Then I got on the bed and straddled her waist.  Starting with her ears, mouth and neck, I began kissing and gently nibbling, working my way down to her chest which was still covered by the T-shirt.  Careful cutting with a pair of scissors got rid of that and to emphasize the point, I cut
the shirt into three-inch strips.  I moved my rump down to where I was sitting on the junction of her thighs and pelvis, and went to work on her nipples, licking and teasing them, pleased as they responded.
     "Are they sensitive, Diane?"
     "A little especially when you do that."
     I slowly applied spring clothes clips to each of them as she struggled a little and sort of bit her tongue.
     "Ow.  That hurts a little.  Please take them off."
     I played with them for a few minutes and then removed the clips, allowing the blood to return.  When I again kissed and licked the nipples they were quite engorged and she moaned and said something like 'Oh, yes'.  Spotting a little strawberry jelly left on the breakfast tray, I smeared her breasts and then licked them clean, feeling her knees trying to rise beneath me.  Then I slowly continued down her body, caressing and kissing various points until I started down over her pubis.  At that point I stopped.
     She immediately raised her head, looked at me and said, "Oh, why did you stop.  I was just......"
     "Diane," I interrupted, "I didn't tell you to open your eyes.  Can't you take orders?"
     "Well, I sort of wanted to see...."
     Her words ceased as I used the strips of her T-shirt to blindfold her securely, using duct tape on top of the cloth to make sure she couldn't see.  Then I poured some of her body lotion in a slow steam from her neck to her lower thighs, and kneeling between her knees proceeded to slowly massage the oil into her skin, making sure that her nipples remained erect.  After caressing the inside of her thighs I worked closer and closer to her labia at which  point she involuntarily flexed her hips and knees.  I spread her folds exposing her little clitoris  and gently licked it.
     By now she was moving her pelvis up and down, moaning softly and straining a little at her bondage.  Using one finger I went a short distance into her, finding the 
passageway wet and inviting.  She tried pushing herself onto my finger but I moved back and could see her shaking her
head from side to side, moaning a little louder.  Then I stimulated her more  using my tongue, occasionally biting her gently as I used my hands to squeeze her breasts.
     When I heard her first "please" I stopped completely, moved off the bed and picked up the strap on dildo that she had used on me, and which I had found in her dresser. 
  When I got back on the bed, I was careful to avoid letting it touch her until I was ready.  I  more or less started at the top again, finding her mouth open and eager for kisses.  And she almost  writhed as I licked the inner aspect of her thighs and explored her outer vagina with my fingers.  She was now holding her legs high in the air.
     Grasping her hips, I lifted her a little and began inserting and withdrawing the dildo. Although she paused momentarily when it first touched her, she was now saying 'please' repeatedly.
     I guess I should have anticipated what effect this would all have on me, but at that point I became acutely aware of the fact that I was now in an advanced state of arousal and occasionally was feeling my own breasts and mouth with one hand as I plunged deeper and more rapidly into her.  Her hands were opening and closing, and it felt like I was riding a bucking horse.  Her thrashing reached a crescendo and she then let out a loud wail of delight as I felt my own muscles
contract repeatedly.  I fell forward onto her, kissed her and watched a few tears roll down her cheeks.
     A few minutes later, still lying close to her, I removed the blindfold and cut the tape going around the head posts. She rolled towards me, hugged me close and said a quiet, "Thank you."
     There was no question in either of our minds about her climaxing and I assured her that she had a very responsive body, wonderful emotions and could look forward to many more
moments of passion.  We talked about why she had come with me and I made a point of saying that I didn't think the bondage was an important factor.  But she made me  admit that with me, it probably was.

                         CHAPTER NINETEEN

     We showered together and then took the car to the beach for a swim, lay in the sun, ate a fish salad at a little restaurant looking out at the ocean and then returned 
to her place to pack, shower again and dress.  Realizing that we still had some time to spare, we  took a slow walk
together and I said, "Diane, you are pretty wonderful and I'll never forget what you have done for me and what we have experienced together.  Thanks a million."
     "I think I owe you much more.  For everything.  And I hope the pictures  turn out real well.  There are many more things I would like to say to you, Pat, but am having a hard time saying them and keeping my emotions until control.  I do have to ask whether you enjoy making love to Don more than to me?"
     I laughed and said, "Well, the two of you are quite different.  But Don  would win out for I love his strength and what he does to me.  But I have to admit that I can 
get carried away with you as well.  And I am not about to try to sort those feelings out."
     "Thanks for being honest with me.  And I am looking forward to being with Gloria again real soon.  Now I want to say something else, Pat.  I want you to find a time during the coming months before you get married to be my guest at my little establishment in  New York.  I think a little training from me would be very good for you.  It might even teach you 
how to behave in the presence of a superior woman," she concluded smiling broadly at me.
     "Hah!  I think I would have a hard time keeping a straight face.  Superior?  It might be a hilarious experience and certainly would be interesting."
     "Good.  Now before I get teary, let's load the car and get to the airport."
     On the way, we were both rather quiet.  After turning in the rental car, we checked flight times, picked up my ticket and she accompanied through the checkpoint and then we sat down together.  Her hand found mine and squeezed it.  When they started boarding my flight to Japan, we stood up and held each other.  Both of us had moist eyes.
     "Thanks, Diane."
     "Thank you.....and see you in New York."

                          CHAPTER TWENTY

     The flight to Tokyo was smooth and passed rather quickly for I kept thinking of the trip from New York to Hawaii with Diane, especially the part when I tried on a strait jacket and she made love to me at 42,000 feet.  As we got nearer to Japan, my thoughts turned to Don and I got a little excited just thinking about him.
     After landing, I happily cleared customs with no difficulty and Don was waiting with open arms into which I leaped.  I hung around his neck with my arms and let my 
legs and thighs encircle his pelvis.  I think he and some of the other travelers were a little embarrassed but I could
tell from his bulging zipper that he was experiencing some other emotions as well.
     We piled my few bags into his rental car and we headed into the city, with me sitting as close to him as I could get and with one hand playing with the inside of his thigh.
     "I was going to show you a little of the city but think I would rather get you settled in the hotel suite we have," he said.
     "Sounds good to me providing 'settled' means what I want it to mean, and can you drive a little faster."
     The suite was beautiful but I didn't take much time looking out the windows before I had kicked off my shoes and was unbuttoning his shirt.  But then I stepped back and said, "This is for abandoning me at Kennedy airport," and took a big swing at him.
     He rather easily caught my wrist and twisted both arms up behind my back.  Holding them there with one hand as I struggled....not very hard.....he undressed me with the other, pushed his pants down......and, well, we never made it to the bed until we were both sweaty, exhausted and
very happy on the floor.
     His last words that night were, "We'll talk in the morning Mrs. Grafton and I love you."
     To which I mumbled, "We're not married yet but I feel as though I am, and I love you, Mr. Grafton."
     The next morning, we both awakened early, having a hard time adjusting to the time changes.  He started to get out of bed but I grabbed him by his hair and hauled him back down
beside me.  After doing a few things to a certain part of his anatomy, he rolled on top of me and progressively drove me wild.
     Afterwards I said, "Okay, Don, now you can get me coffee."
     "Pat, it is obvious that you have a few things to learn.  But this time I will obey your command."
     "Good."  This earned me a hard slap on my behind.
     A little while later, eating breakfast together on a little balcony overlooking the city, Don said to me, "First of all, I like your tan or whatever you want to call it.  
Diane called Gloria who relayed the information to me after you had boarded the flight here about how you were transformed into an Hawaiian dancer and won all the prizes.  Now would you please, start at the moment I left you in New York and tell me all that happened?"
     I really did my best but somehow left out some of my feelings and emotional highs, particularly as they related to the dancing and the intimate time with Diane.  Don had a number of questions about my brief imprisonment and, I think, realized that I considered Diane someone special.
     Suddenly he surprised me with the question, "Did you make love with Diane?"
     I paused before answering and then said, "Well, at one time or another, we both had orgasms, but I'm not sure you'd call it love. At least it was no where near the level of my love for you, Don."
     "Thanks for being honest with me.  So you are not inclined to declare yourself a lesbian, but have acknowledged a few bisexual feelings.  Pat, I don't love you any less for that even though I myself have no desire to explore a relationship with another man. I guess I have a great many more questions but I'm going to ask only one more now.  You said that the man who ran the hula dance show was a Sam Matsuo.  The name sounds Japanese.  Do you know anything
more about him?"
     "Not really.  Oh, I do know that he has a cousin in Kyoto.  In fact I have his address somewhere.  Why do you ask?"
     "I'll explain later.  Right now, I would like you to come over and sit on my lap so I can tell you how much I've missed you and how much I love you."
     It took me only seconds to comply.  I then had him tell me about his travels, his time in Amsterdam and with Rahjiv and Indira in India.
     "You didn't say anything about the women you met or were with."
     He began saying all sorts of things which I recognized as being  fanciful. I made him stop and later realized I never did get a straight answer. He did say that Rahjiv 
and his wife were sorry you were not there to enliven the party and they hoped that we would stop there on our way
home to the United States.
     Our conversation worked itself around to plans for the day.  "Well," he  said, "How about seeing a little of the place, doing some shopping and dining tonight in a top notch, real Japanese restaurant.
     "Sounds great. Let's go."  Actually it sounded a little boring after what I had been through in the past week, but at least I would be with Don.
     It turned out to be fun and interesting.  I was impressed with the millions of Japanese going in all sorts of directions, the quiet beauty of some to the little shrines, the feel of simple silk sheathes and dresses on my body (I bought several) and the kimonos, but the highlight of the day, other than how it started, was the dinner for which I dressed in Western clothes.
     We went to a very small restaurant that had only private rooms.  I was surprised with Don's ability to converse almost fluently in Japanese and we were soon escorted into a beautifully decorated room with a low table, cushions on the floor, soft music, etc.  We left our shoes outside and then met the woman who was to wait on us.  I say woman but it was hard to tell her age and I never did find out whether she was a true Geisha.  But she had the white face, the bundled hair,
the robes and all the other fixings.  Her voice was singsong and somewhat high pitched, but most impressive was the way she anticipated our every need, her subservience, particularly to Don, and the beauty of her movements.  The food was delicious but Don had to explain some of the things
that I was eating.  Also, I may have downed a little more of the sake than I should have, for my the end of the long meal, I was feeling very warm and a little dizzy.  In  fact, I don't remember the trip back to the hotel or how I got to bed.
     The next morning I asked Don if I had made a fool of myself and if we had made love.
     "No, you only needed a little help getting here and undressing; no, we didn't make love, and so, I had to go out on the town and find a little excitement."
     I looked sternly at him and he broke out laughing.
     We decided to go for a run in a nearby park, returned for a shower and a little lunch, and then headed for one of the rural areas out side the big city to do a little sightseeing.  Don also wanted me to try one of the baths or onsen that had not been "civilized" by  the western world.
     "Is it one of those places where pretty young Japanese women do things like walk on you?" I asked.
     "Not really but I'll see what I can arrange."
     At the time I thought he was kidding.  The countryside was indeed beautiful and it was obvious that most of the people were tidy and proud of their land.  Finally we came to a little village where I could decipher not a single sign but Don seemed to find what he was looking for. I wondered whether he had ever been there in the past.
     He explained, "Now when we go in this onsen or sento, I will pay for the soap, towels and the bath.  Go with the attendant.  She will show you where to undress, and leave your things. Then wash yourself, head to toe, using a bucket and the soap.  Then cover yourself as best you can and join the others and me in the bath.  The towel will be small but 
don't be embarrassed. The other women will have the same sized towels.
     And that's exactly what happened.  The women, or girls, who greeted us bowed politely to Don and took his money.  One of them led me into a room, pointed to a mat for my clothes and watched as I stripped.  She then handed me a bar of crude soap and a towel that was only slightly bigger than a washcloth. In an adjacent room she filled a wooden bucket with hot water, gave me a brush and left me.  Initially I checked the only other door from the room and saw the large bath
area.  Closing the door I started on the scrubbing, finding the brush to be far from soft, but scrub I did, rinsing off under a stream of hot water from a showerhead.
     Obviously, the small towel was not going to cover very much so I held  it in front of my pubis, opened the door and entered the bath area, trying not to look to see if the men were watching me.
     I heard Don's voice say, "I'm over here.  Come on in, the water's fine."
     I located him and stepped down into the rather deep bath, leaving the little towel on the deck and finding the water hotter than I expected.  Don grasped my hand and 
indicated that I was to sit next to him.  For the next hour, we sat side by side, discussing things in a matter of fact sort of way with me trying to ignore my nudity and that of the men....and women.....around me.  More people came and some left as I began to feel that I was slowly being boiled. 
  Don didn't know the exact temperature of the water and perhaps this was a good thing.
     Finally he said, "If you've had enough, let's get out.  At your request I have located a young woman to take care of me while you can watch or participate as you wish."
     "What did you say?  I didn't request any woman."
     "Well, you wanted to see how women serve their men and here's your opportunity."  With that he led me up the steps as I grabbed my so-called towel and tried to ignore the looks of both the men and women as I emerged.  Outside the bath enclosure, we were met by what I considered a beautiful, very young Japanese woman, dressed in a short, wrap-a round  green uniform.  Her black hair was pinned up, her feet bare and her first move was a low bow to Don.  She indicated that we were to follow her and she led us down a long hallway to a rather 
small room with a mat on the floor, some indirect lighting and a couple of wall cabinets.  Some soft Japanese music came
from hidden speakers
     Don immediately went and lay down on his stomach while she pointed and indicated that I was to sit or kneel to one side of his feet.  From a cabinet she took two bottles of lotion of some nature and proceeded to pour small quantities on his back.  Then she took off her dress revealing that she wore nothing underneath.  I was very tempted to object at that point but was also intrigued with the question of what she was going to do.
     She squatted down, straddling Don's good looking butt and started to massage the skin and muscles of his back, rubbing the oily stuff into him in long, strong strokes that extended up onto his neck and down to his tail bone.  Then she switched to gentle pounding using the edges of her hands, slowly increasing the force of her blows, intermingled with deep  massaging.  Switching her position a little, she raised her feet off the mat and was now kneeling entirely on Don, finally standing up and walking carefully and slowly up his back as he moaned a little.
     At his head, she indicated that he was to roll over on his back which  he did, smiling at both of us.  She grasped his arms and moved them aside his head, after which she slowly sank down sitting high on his chest.  I knew that Don was now looking at her behind and back, but my gaze was on his growing erection.
     The woman looked at me and beckoned me over to sit on Don's knees.  She poured some of the fluid from the bottles into my hands and together we started in on his belly, thighs and the things in between.  Before I could stop her, she bent forward and took Don's prized possession in her mouth, sucked and backed off, indicating that I should do the same, something with which I had very little experience....and no training.  But I certainly didn't want  the woman to continue so down I went and spent the next few minutes trying to see what produced the biggest reaction.
     At one point I looked up to see that the woman had pushed back and raised herself so that Don was eagerly trying to lick or kiss her very private parts.  But I quickly took his attention away from her at my end and, as he ejaculated, I finished him off and looked with a smile of triumph at the woman who smiled back at me and nodded.  She handed us both 
towels, bowed deeply to Don and left us.
     "See, Pat, that's how a man should be treated.  Let's shower and get something to eat."
     "Don, you deserve the best, but I'm not sure you want me to bow to you."
     "Maybe not, but it sure is nice to be respected and have someone who doesn't run off and get herself into all sorts of situations.  But I still love you."
     Not too far away from the onsen, we found a small restaurant in which we were the only Caucasian patrons.  We were warmly welcomed and seated.  Don could not read the Japanese menu but was able to converse with the waiter who apparently said that the food was similar to Szechwan cooking in China.  Don ordered the fish which turned out to be delicious and much more spicy than I expected.  This time I took it easy on the sake and saw that Don also was more
careful than the night before.  I wondered whether he in fact had gone out on the town after putting me to bed.
     It was rather late when we got back to Tokyo but we decided to stop at a small night club which featured some magic acts, Inside we found seats at a bar from which the stage could be seen and Don ordered some Sapporo beer for both of us.  Despite not being much of a beer drinker, I found it to be light and rather tasty.
     There were some juggling and acrobatic presentations and then some things with levitation and rings on the stage as I struggled to stay awake.  But then came an act in which a man dressed in black T-shirt and trousers appeared with a pretty, scantily clad woman.  On a stand was a wooden box with iron hinges and clasps.  He demonstrated the fact that the box was empty, turned it around several times and crawled beneath it proving that we could see through the space below the stand.
     Then he proceeded to bind the woman very tightly using multiple pieces of rope until she was in a small ball, completely unable to move.  As I projected myself into 
her position, I became flushed and very aroused, wondering what the woman was feeling.  I could almost feel the ropes
myself.
     He picked her up in his arms and gently placed her inside the box after which he closed the top and padlocked in shut with two witnesses standing close by.  Rope slings 
were passed around the box and attached to a hook suspended by rope from an overhead hoist.  Gradually the box was lifted until it was about eight feet in the air.  Suddenly the box came crashing down onto the stage and broke entirely open, the sides falling apart and revealing that the woman was no longer there. I gasped and then joined the others in applauded the act.  To this day, I don't know where
she went or how she got out.
     Don said to me, "Let's go home.  You're sweating and almost trembling.  Do you feel okay?"
     "Yes, I'm really fine but I keep thinking of that girl."
     "Because you don't know what happened to her or because she was tied up?"
     "I guess a little of both," but knew that it was mainly the bondage.
     Back at the hotel we crawled into bed together and I curled up in his arms, my back against his front but asked, "Do you want another massage like you got earlier?"
     "No, maybe tomorrow.  For now, I want you just to lie there as you are, and don't want you to participate.  Okay?"
     "Yes, Sir."
     "You're learning."  He proceeded to start with my breasts and nipples.  Then with one hand keeping them happy, the other went down to explore my lower anatomy, teasing me until I moved onto my back and pulled him on top of me.  It surprised me how easily he entered me and I guessed that we were really getting to know each other in a very nice way.

                        CHAPTER TWENTY ONE

     The following morning after our daily run, Don said to me,” Pat, I have a few books on Japan for you and have hired a private tutor to teach you basic Japanese over the next few days, mainly to occupy your time while I attend to some business matters and make some arrangements. Then we are going to Kyoto and you're going to have a chance to meet our 
mutual friend Yoshiro Matsuo."
     "Oh, you mean that you know him?"
     "Yes, he has been to our place in New York and we have corresponded and talked on the phone.  In fact he is one of the reasons we are here in Japan."
     "I don't think I understand," I replied.
     "Well, Yosh has similar interests in the Medieval Period as we do and we have exchanged ideas, drawings and even some equipment.  I want to see two techniques and equipment which
have their origins in Japan, or maybe China, and am hoping that you will be willing to be our model like you have in the past.  In fact, I want you to seriously consider exploring with him that side of you that enjoys subservience and bondage."
     "Hm.  Do I get to think about this a while?"  He nodded his answer, and I continued, "You mean that you want me to sort of be trained as a Japanese woman.  But what's the bondage angle?"
     "He is considered to be a master of Karada which is the art of Japanese bondage, runs a school and organizes competitions to which qualified people come from all over the world," Don said.  "But mainly I want you to spend some time with him in the hope of strengthening our relationship."
     I looked squarely at him and said softly, "I thought our relationship was progressing very well, Don....and you have asked me to marry you."
     "I agree, Pat, but there are times when I seem to have to discuss and persuade you to do some things which you always agree to in the end.  Occasionally it would be 
easier if you simply said yes.  Your intellect, inquisitiveness, vitality and of course your sexiness have captivated me and I love you very much.  So please think it over.  Now the tutor will be here in an hour or so. I've got an appointment with a bank."
     He took me in his arms and squeezed a few choice areas of my body.  After he left I took a quick shower and dressed in a kimono and slippers.  My mind was running at top speed thinking of what Don had said and asked.  At one extreme I considered saying the hell with Don and would return to the United States and to nursing, presumable to settle down. 
  But I immediately realized that I probably would be bored out of my mind.  I indeed was inquisitive and had enjoyed all the excitement that had occurred since I met him.  So why not say yes to his present proposal? And I could always back out later.  Besides, I loved having him around to make love to me.  So that night I said I would be happy to model for him and spend as much time with Yoshiro Matsuo as Don wished.
     The tutor turned out to be a Japanese woman in her fifties, taller than most women of the country, obviously intelligent who spoke excellent English.  Although I immediately liked her and felt that she was warm and interested in teaching me, there was also a sternness and strictness to her approach that did not tolerate sloppiness and inaccuracy.
     "Pat, my name is Saru and I have decided to call you Kiko since Pat or Patricia don't sound very Japanese.  Is that all right with you?"
     "Sure, Kiko sounds nice."
     "Your answer should have been 'hai'.  Say it."
     And in that way we started the intensive education that occupied me eight hours a day for the next five days.  Most of the teaching was right there in the hotel, but she also took me to stores, restaurants, a Shinto shrine, a train station and a beauty parlor, insisting that I use only
Japanese after the first day.  On the last of the five days, Don had an evening meeting and Saru asked if I didn't want to go to a nightclub with her, and I answered dutifully, "Hai".
     She had me put on plenty of make up and dress in a tight, green sheath dress and matching shoes with stiletto heels.  She was similarly dressed and I thought we could 
pass for prostitutes. In the taxi, she whispered that I should ask to be taken to Shinjuku's Kabuki-cho, which sounded to me like a Kabuki theater.  It turned out to be a night club section of the city featuring all sorts of places featuring disco, bars, love by the hour hotels, gay and 
cross-dressed cabarets, etc.  We walked around for a while taking in the sites and ignoring the stares and offers from men.  I saw one place that advertised S/M shows but didn't know whether Saru would approve.  On the way back to the hotel, I mentioned the place to her.
     "Oh, Kiko, you should have told me.  I would have been delighted to have taken you there and 'shown you the ropes'.  In fact, when we get to your room, why don't you try insulting me using some of the words I have taught you."
     It seemed like a strange request but that's exactly what I did.  Before I could react, she had pounced on me and wrestled me face down onto the floor and proceeded to 
bind my arms and wrists behind my back using an obi or sash from one of my kimonos.  I was  half laughing and half
struggling but not really resisting as she took off my shoes, pulled up my dress, removed my panties and then made me run before her into the bedroom.  I was thrown onto the bed and my ankles were tied to the corners using two of Don's ties.
     "Now Kiko, I'm going to leave you.  Don will be home sometime.  It has been a pleasure teaching you and I wish you well.  So thank me and I'll be on my way."
     "Saru, aren't you going to cover me up?"
     She pinched one of my exposed nipples and said, "Thank me nicely Kiko."
     "Domo arigato gozaima su."
     She stuffed my panties into my mouth, bound them there with another obi as I tried ineffectively to protest, and waved a sayonara.
     And that was the way Don found me.  He came into the bedroom carrying a note from Saru explaining what had happened. He untied my ankles but not my arms, nor did he remove the panties until he had his way with me, which left me very happy and contented.
     The next morning we packed our bags, turned in the rental car and boarded the bullet train (Shinkansen) to Kyoto.  It was an interesting trip at what seemed like 
extremely fast speed.  Yosh had arranged for us to stay at a ryokan, or inn, not far from his establishment, and I was very happy with the accommodations.  He met us for dinner that night and greeted  Don warmly.  They talked for a few minutes while I stood demurely to one side.  Yoshiro Matsuo 
was different in appearance than what I expected, but I really didn't know what to expect.  His head was shaven,
he was not real tall and there was not an ounce of fat on him.  He was lithe and muscular and it was impossible for me to estimate his age.
     When he finally turned to me, he looked me over and then said, "And you must be Kiko." I knew immediately that he had been talking to Don during the past few days. 
  "My cousin, Sam, in Hawaii has told me many things about you and I am delighted to have you here in Japan.  I have also been told by Don that he would like to see you trained in the ways of a Japanese woman.  Is that true?"
     "Hai, Matsuo-san," I quietly replied, looking partially at Don.
     "Well," he went on, "It depends on whether you are teachable and up to my standards, but you are attractive and I am willing to give you a try."  Then turning back to Don, he said, "She seems to know a little Japanese and my first impression is good.  I know you wanted to use her on the horse and perhaps one or two other things for your catalog and pictures. 
  Is that with her as an American or as a Japanese?"
     "Which ever is best for you, Yosh.  It makes no difference to me, but I would like to observe the transformation process at some point."
     This was my first clue as to what might be planned for me, and I remembered Sam in Hawaii saying that he had learned most of his tricks from his Japanese cousin.
     Yosh answered, "In that case, why don't you bring her out tomorrow and you can watch. Then we'll see if she has what it takes to be considered valuable while you get your pictures. Now let's get some dinner."
     What followed was mainly a conversation between the two men.  Occasionally, one of them would ask me a question to which I would answer 'Hai' or 'Iie' and volunteer nothing more. But Yosh frequently would run his eyes over my body and I was very aware of his physique and manliness.
     Later, after a delicious dinner which I had a hard time eating because of my nervousness, Yosh suggested we all go up to our room for a few minutes. I asked if they would like a drink and dutifully filled their requests from the small bar.
     Then Yosh asked Don if he could examine me and upon receiving permission said, "Kiko, stand before me and slowly turn around.  Good.  Now remove all your clothes and jewelry
including any pins in your hair," - which incidentally had grown a fair amount in the past few weeks and was now about shoulder length.
     He watched as I bared myself for him, had me turn around again and then had me lock my arms behind me by grasping my left forearm with my right hand and vice versa.  Then he ran his hands gently over my face, neck, shoulders, breasts, belly, buttocks, hips, thighs and legs. Obviously he was judging my strength, fat, weight and size.  By this time I 
was getting aroused and probably was blushing.
     "Spread your legs as far apart as you can, Kiko."  I did so, and then felt his fingers slide up to my folds and one finger entered me a short distance as I squirmed a little and became hotter. "You are wet, Kiko.  You must like that, don't you?"
     "Hai, Matsuo-san."
     "Kneel before Don and I and don't move or say anything until I leave."  He then told Don that he was favorably impressed with me, thought I was very attractive and might be trainable.
       After Yosh had left us, we walked around the old inn.  Don seemed concerned about me but I told him that I was fine, certainly able to take any thing that any Japanese woman could take, and was looking forward to whatever happened.  I did not reveal my apprehension about being hurt but otherwise what I said was true.  Back in the room we explored each 
other for a while before giving in to our mounting passion.
     The next morning over breakfast I asked Don whether I would be staying with Yosh or returning to the inn, and Don said that would depend on Yosh' wishes.  I was disappointed in the answer but resolved to accept with enthusiasm anything that happened.
     Our ride took us farther away from the city through beautiful countryside.  Finally we made a turn off the road onto a long, dirt that led to a group of low buildings arranged along a medium sized river.  The largest building looked like a hunting lodge with a long porch that practically encircled it.  A woman about fifty dressed in a kimono came out  to greet us and bowed to Don who did likewise.  I noticed that stuck under her obi was a two or 
three foot long, stiff leather rod that I didn't like the looks of.
     "Kiko, my name is Sachiko and you will address me as "Mama-san".  You will do as I say without any questions.  Do you understand?"
     "Hai, mama-san."
     "Good. Then come with me, and, Grafton-san, you can accompany us if you wish."  She led us around the side of the lodge towards one of the other buildings and  as we walked along she said she had been told I had my skin tanned a little not too long ago by her masters cousin and therefore I should know what to expect.  We went through the other building and into a small walled off courtyard behind it.
     There Yosh was talking to a Japanese man who was naked to his waste, wore leather shorts below and was quite tall and muscular without any fat that I could see.  Near them on the ground was a metal tub similar to the one in which I had been placed in  Hawaii.  It was already filled with dark fluid from which a little steam rose.  Not far away there 
was a small fire burning under a grating.
     "God morning, Kiko.  This is Kazu who will be helping in your training and who is my apprentice.  Please disrobe and get in the tub.  We have a long day ahead."
     I looked at Don to see if he was going to kiss me or say anything, but he just smiled in return.  The dye filled tub was very hot but I slowly lowered my body and lay back with only my head above the surface of the fluid as Kazu closed the lid and ladled some  of the stuff over my head and face.  Then he and Yosh lifted the tub by its handles and set it on the grating.  I squirmed wondering just how hot they were going to make the fluid.
     Yosh explained to Don the nature of the dyes in the fluid and said that his cousin had used a rather mild strength that lasted only a short time.  I sort of chuckled to myself for I thought my skin was still rather dark after about one week.  Now, Yosh said, they were using a stronger
solution which would last for quite some time.  I wanted to ask how long, but decided to remain quiet as Kazu again doused by head.
     Yosh and Don then wandered off, leaving me to soak or cook depending on how you looked at it.  Kazu was busy doing a number of things but was never far away.  When I tried to
lift a hand out to see what color my skin was, he pushed my head under and held it there for a minute.  When he released me he warned me not to hinder the process in any way.  He then went back to his tasks, one of which was to tie pieces of robe to rings set in two upright posts about five feet apart.  He also chopped some more wood to keep the fire under my tub going.  I amused myself looking at his muscles and tight buns which were covered with sweat in the hot sun.  He
would be fun to wrestle with I thought.
     It seemed like I had been in the tub about three hours when Yosh and Don finally returned.  They took the tub off of the grating and had me step out.  Kazu immediately led me
over near the two posts and bound each wrist towards the tops.  Ropes at the bottom of the posts were used to spread eagle me and let me dry.  Don took a couple of pictures 
which got me wondering about those that Diane had taken in Hawaii.  Sachiko then came out and proceeded to rub some type of oil all over me until I was really glistening but getting 
tired strung out that way. Then she started on my hair, using some jet black dye and lots of not too gentle brushing and
combing.  My hair tends to be pretty straight but I knew it was now going to be very straight. Finally she brushed it into a short ponytail and placed a band around the tails base.
     When Yosh was satisfied that I had dried thoroughly, he showed Don that rubbing my skin with a wet rag showed no sign that the dye would come off.  They took me inside and made me
lie on a low table while Sachiko proceeded to shave my pubic hair and the men watched my grimaces when she nicked me or scraped me too close.  And when she applied a lotion afterwards, I let out a slight scream and thrust her hands away for the lotion felt like pure alcohol.
     Kazu quickly came forward and proceeded to bind my wrists to my thighs. 
  He then helped Sachiko wrap me in several layers of wet silk sheets, mummifying me except for my head. All but Don then left the room, and he then came over to sit beside me.
     "You look very appealing, Pat, all wrapped up that way.  I can still see the swell of your breasts and you look nice and helpless.  How do you feel?"
     "Like a woman in love and wanting you right now.  Please touch me."  Which he did in several areas until my body was beginning to crave release from the pent up  passion, not the
wrapping.
     "Do you know when they are going to do my eyes?  It's rather neat the way they apply the skin glue or whatever it is."
     "Pat, I think they are going to do your eyes a little differently this time."
     "What do you mean?"  But Don motioned me to keep quiet as the others were returning. With them was another man who they referred to as isha (doctor).  He came over to me and
stretched out the skin on my temples a few times, taking note of the direction and length of the desired pull or tuck.  Using a marking pen he made some small lines, stepped back to judge their position and then nodded to Sachiko who poured some solution onto a cloth and then, holding my chin very firmly, she placed the cloth over my nose and mouth.
     I'm not sure whether I ever smelled chloroform during my nurse's training, but somehow I knew this is what I was not struggling against, but bound as I was, I couldn't move and finally had to take a breath.  I almost immediately noticed a ringing in my ears, voices became metallic, I became confused, progressively relaxing into a deep sleep.
     Don later told me that the procedure didn't take long.  The doctor had made a small incision just in front of the upper portion of one ear.  Then he passed a long hook-like instrument beneath the skin towards the corner of my eye.  Somehow the instrument inserted a piece of thin Teflon tape around the corner of the tissue near the eye, bring the tape 
back in a loop which he then fixed in place near the ear. The procedure was then repeated on the other side, taking care
to slant the eyes equally.  In the future when it was desired to return my eyes to their normal shape, the tape could easily be removed under local anesthesia but the chloroform was necessary to avoid any distortion that might come from the injection of local anesthesia now.
     I had awakened still on the table with Don and Sachiko sitting near me. 
  Other than for a headache and a little soreness near my eyes I felt fine.  Oh yes, I did feel the pull outwards on my
eyes.  Don held a mirror in front of me, and the face that looked back was that of a pretty, young Japanese woman with straight, glossy black hair in a ponytail.

                        CHAPTER TWENTY TWO

     Sachiko left us for a few minutes and returned with some soup, rice and some type of vegetable.  Happily, I did not have any post-anesthesia nausea and everything tasted good.  She also brought me a simple, wrap around sarong that came down only to my upper thighs.
     Soon after eating, Yosh came in with Kazu and they seemed pleased with my transformation.  Yosh turned to Don and asked, "Shall we go proceed with the 'horse' so you can
get your pictures, and maybe we can get to the Chinese water treatment."
     "That's fine with me, Yosh."
     "And you can stay in the guest wing of the lodge tonight.  I'll even provide you with one of my girls if you wish."
     "I accept the invitation for the lodging, Yosh, but will be satisfied with Kiko even if she is untrained."
     I couldn't believe I was hearing this conversation as if I wasn't there.  It was obvious that I had no say in the matter.  And what was this horse business?  Yosh said 
something to Kazu very rapidly which I couldn't translate but the meaning became clear when Kazu took a piece of hemp
robe and bound my hands together in front of me, palm to palm.  Using another piece of rope as a lead, I was made to follow them out of the building and into another where I 
could see some flood lights directed towards a central area.  There were several posts supporting high overhead beams with numerous ropes and pulleys.  In the central area there was a long saw horse of sorts and I wondered whether this was the horse mentioned previously.  The top horizontal bar was
constructed from two pieces of wood joined at the top lengthwise to make a long "V", and it was to this contraption that I was directed.
     Yosh said to Don, "As you may know, we think this was first used in this country although it could have been China.  And it was later used in Europe during the 15th century during certain types of questioning."  Meanwhile, Kazu had turned on the lights and  done something to the cameras.
     Kazu then looped one of the overhead ropes around the bindings of my wrists and, using a pulley began to pull my hands towards one of the overhead beams.  Initially I was pulled towards the horse and then forced to stand on tiptoes.  Finally I was raised off the floor as the bindings bit into my wrists a moderate amount.  I spun a little, suspended in the air, and was then lowered as Yosh guided my legs on either side of the horse until my crotch was resting on the top V-shaped boards.  As the rope was lowered a little more, the pressure on my labia and perineum increased but it didn't seem to be more than moderately uncomfortable.  Then I realized that my arms were pulling down on the overhead rope and my thighs were squeezing the boards to lessen the pressure.
     As Kazu used short ropes to pull my ankles out to each side, making my thighs ineffective, the discomfort together with the hot floodlights had me sweating.  Also, I was aware of the stimulation to my clitoris and vagina that was taking place.  Several flash  bulbs went off as I began to fidget and squirm.  Then he approached me from the rear and gagged 
me using a long sash that filled and covered my mouth.  My arms were tiring causing my body to rest even heavier on the horse, and I was now hurting.  Soon all my efforts to relieve the  pressure seemed to be failing.  And the floodlights kept me from seeing what Don and the others were doing.
     Then Yosh came into the circle of light, saying to Don, "Here's an interesting variation." He had Kazu haul be off the horse momentarily using the overhead rope and I looked down to see Yosh fasten a moderately long dildo to the boards.  Then as Kazu lowered me, Yosh guided my pelvis so that my vagina was gradually impaled.  For a few seconds it felt wonderful but the size and stiffness were not entirely pleasant.  When my perineum was back resting with all my weight on the boards it became a toss up of whether the pleasure of the object inside of me outweighed the pain of the perineal pressure.
      I was moaning, squirming and sweating, trying for sexual and pain release when I heard Don say, "I think we have good pictures and maybe she has had enough."
     Yosh came over to me and asked, "Kiko, can you take that for a while longer?"
     I knew he was testing my ability to withstand pain and also knew that nothing was seriously threatening my health at that point so I shook my head.
     "You've done well, Kiko.  Take her off the horse while I get the ladder ready.  And take off that robe of hers.  I want to see her breasts and her sweaty body."
     Kazu picked me off the horse using his arms as if I was a feather, untied my wrists and removed the gag and the robe as I sank to my knees and took deep breaths.  Don came over and lifted my chin, looking into my moist eyes.
     "Just one more thing for you to undergo today, pretty Kiko."
     Kazu then helped me stand up and walk a short distance to where a ladder had been placed.  One end was on the floor and the other was raised about two feet. He and Yosh had me
sit on the edge of the slanting ladder and then quickly turned me and laid me out straight with my back on the rungs.  My arms and legs were bound to the rails and then  several turns were passed around my entire body, above and below my breasts, my waist, my hips and my knees.
     Yosh picked up a two-foot length of thin but stiff bamboo and laid it across my mouth commanding me to open which I did.  The bamboo was forced back against the 
corners of my cheeks as he bound it with thin ropes around my head.  Then the ends of the  bamboo were tied back towards the ladder, holding my mouth open and head in a rather rigid 
position.
     "I think the Chinese when they designed this torture were particularly diabolical, but am ashamed to say that the Japanese soon copied it," Yosh said as he placed a broad piece of silk across my nose and mouth.  Meanwhile Kazu was hanging a large canister from an overhead rope.  The canister had an external tap and valve which dangled about two feet above my mouth.
     On Yosh's command, Kazu opened the valve slowly until the tap starting dripping water onto the portion of the silk directly over my mouth.  The first few drops spread out in the silk and then some of the next dripped into the back of my mouth causing me to swallow.  I could see the three of them watching me closely as time passed slowly and I continued to swallow as often as necessary.  Then I realized that the silk was wet against my lips and the weight of the water pooled in the silk was pushing it deeper into my mouth.  Still there was not a problem as long as I continued to swallow and breathe through my nose.  But as the silk over my 
nose got wet it would come against my nostrils when I inhaled.  I snorted in an effort to blow the silk away and
this was momentarily successful but the silk fell back, plastering my lower face.
     Suddenly I coughed, blowing the water out of the silk but again it came right back.  I swallowed several more times and then my next effort to inhale failed as the silk sealed my mouth and nostrils completely.  I thrashed and strained as I tried again and again, realizing that my pulse was racing and I was getting light-headed.  Someone lifted the corner of the silk allowing me to breathe deeply a few times but then it was back in place and I was sucking, moaning and fighting
for oxygen.
     The next thing I knew, I was wrapped in a warm robe, lying on a futon with Don next to me.  I sort of automatically curled up in his arms, confused as to where I 
was and hoping that what had happened was just a nightmare.
     "Come on, sleepy head.  Wake up.  We are expected at dinner shortly."
     "No, I just want you to hold me."
     "You mean you're giving up?"
     I was suddenly awake, somewhat mad at him and the rest of the world and resolved to prove something.  "Never.  Where's the shower."
     When I emerged and dried myself, Don had left and there was a beautiful kimono draped over a chair.  I dressed and fixed my hair, applied some makeup I found in the bathroom and went down the stairs.  I was met at the bottom by Sachiko who said I was to help serve the dinner to the men, along with two of the other girls.  I was instructed to follow 
their lead in what I did, to keep my head bowed at all times, never looking at the faces of the men, and to move quietly and gracefully.  If I did well, the men might allow me to eat anything they left on their plates.  If I didn't follow her instructions I would be whipped in front of them.
     I bowed and followed her into the kitchen where I was given a tray with glasses and a small pitcher of sake.  I was told to follow one of the other girls into the dining area, kneel and watch as she poured and served the men.  Obviously I was one level down from their status, but I concentrated on doing my job.  The meal went well except for one moment when 
one of the serving girls spilled a little of the soup.
     When the men stopped eating, they put their plates on the floor beside them and indicated that we were to eat using our hands rather than chopsticks.   Then we cleared away the dishes (and wiped our faces), returning to kneel, each beside a man.  I was between Yosh and Don, on my knees, looking at the floor in front of me.
     Then I heard Kazu say, "Suki-two, you have been clumsy.  Lift your kimono and bend over the table," which she quickly did.  Then I heard some loud whacks and looked up to see his
hand coming down hard on her upturned ass.  Spanking a grown woman struck me as funny and I involuntarily let out a chuckle, quickly looking down again and hoping that 
no one had seen or heard.
     But such was not the case.  When Kazu was finished with Suki-two, Yosh ordered me to assume the position and raise my dress.  A second later I had plenty of evidence that he was
strong, muscular, fast and would tolerate no disobedience.  The blows rained down on both my buttocks as they stung and grew hot.
     When he was through he simply said, "Kiko, I am disappointed.  Go upstairs to Don's room."
     I guess I was disappointed in myself as well.  Sachiko went upstairs with me and from a closet in Don's room took out a futon which she unrolled on the floor.  She also retrieved a long chain from the same closet, fastened one end to the wall near the bathroom  and locked the other end to a manacle she placed around one ankle.  Without a word, she left the room, closing the door behind her.  For a few minutes I walked around the room and used the toilet.  Then I removed the kimono and lay down, nude, on the futon to await Don.  I realized I had no information about what was going to happen to me, and this didn't seem proper.  Yet I also realized that this was a form of instruction in learning to accept things without discussion.
     When Don arrived almost two hours later, he indicated that I was to join him in the big bed.
     "Kiko, first of all, I love you.  You are beautiful, extremely  attractive to me, sexy and fun. I think you did very well today and I appreciate what you went through here 
in the past 10 hours. I also know that you must have questions about what happens next.  This I will explain to you tomorrow after I have made a few telephone calls.  Incidentally, I have always wanted a Japanese woman and now I have one.  And right now, I want you very much."
     I didn't need any more of an invitation.  I placed one of his hands on my breasts and with my other hand reached down to fondle his penis as his mouth began to play a  tune on my lips and neck.  He was slow and gentle with me at first but then realized that I wanted a little rough and wild love.  Too late I remembered sitting on the 'horse' and almost cried 
out when he played with and entered my sore areas, but this just inflamed my passion more.  The end result was complete
satisfaction and I think he felt the same way.
     The next morning we showered together after which he kissed me and said he was going down to make some calls and talk with Yosh.
     "And it might be prudent, Kiko, for you to take a blanket and move to the futon.  If Sachiko or Kazu come up, they would feel that this was your proper place. See you in a while."
     Indeed, Sachiko did come up bearing some fruit, tea and rolls.  Her greeting was friendly as she also handed me a simple short sarong to wear.
     "Please, do not ask me questions, Kiko.  I know little more than you about plans, except that Matsuo-san likes you.  Be patient and make yourself pretty for him.  Here is a little band to pull your hair back with."
     I dressed, brushed my hair using one of Don's brushes and then ate everything on the tray, finishing just as Don returned.  He asked me to kneel in front of him on the futon while he explained his plans.
     "Because of some business matters which are very important and a little precarious, I must go across to China for a while.  It is impossible for me to take you with me 
and I am not sure how long this will take.  So I am entrusting you to Yosh until I return.  Although it is against his usual policy, he will outline his plans for you."
     I couldn't really believe what I was hearing.  My feelings ranged from despair to being furious with him and was tempted to say that if he really loved me he wouldn't go, or at least would find a way to take me with him.  And if this is what our life was going to be like, then maybe I should say the hell with it and return to the United States.  But I sort of felt committed, and I really did want to continue my adventures.
     So I simply asked, "What do you mean by precarious?  Is your trip going  to be dangerous?"
     "It may be.  The Chinese government is not too happy with U.S. business  encroaching on their enterprises.  One of my goals is to get a friend out of their jail system.  But I will be real careful and hopefully will return to my beautiful, Japanese bride-to-be.  I expect by that time you
will be an exciting, obedient well-trained woman.  Now come here and kiss me  before I feel sorry for you."
     As we embraced, I found myself saying, "I love you and am willing to try to be what you want, but when we finally get back to the states, I may ask for a little time to myself."
     He looked carefully at me and then said, "I'll agree to that."  And  left.
     I wanted to follow him downstairs but then remembered the ankle chain.  So I was just sitting there later when Yosh came into the room and unlocked the manacle.
     "Good morning, Kiko.  Kneel in front of me so I can tell you a few things.  I am very pleased to have you here and take my responsibility for you seriously.  Ordinarily I do not explain things to my girls but you are different.  Yet I do not want you to expect this frequently in the future nor do you have any say in what happens to you.
     "To begin with, you are here to be taught respect for your master, to learn how to anticipate his needs and fulfill them, to be educated in the art and science of love and to complete your transformation into a Japanese woman.
     "You will help with the cleaning, cooking and other housework along with the other members of my staff, being particularly obedient to me, Kazu and Sachiko.
     "Perhaps most important will be your role as a model in the instructional classes we give, in the competitions that take place and in the private requests that are our chief source of revenue. These things take the highest priority and for them you will always be available.
     "Good performance and progress will be rewarded by praise, less onerous tasks, nice clothes, access to television, newspapers and other reading material but you 
can expect to be punished for disobedience, sloppiness, lack of effort, disrespect, poor hygiene and other things. Also, any effort or observed inclination to leave these facilities will result in.......I don't think you really want to know.
     "Finally, I am sure you want to know when Don, your true master, will return.  My guess is that it will be at least a month but have no way of knowing.  He is going to try communicating to me periodically and I will pass on significant information to you, but do not bother me by asking.  Now, I am going to allow you to ask a few questions.  Do you understand what I have told you?"
     "Hai, Matsuo-san.  I am honored by your allowing me to be here but do not understand what you teach in your instructional classes nor what the competitions and  private sessions involve."
     "The courses we give are in the art of Japanese bondage, mainly using rope but also other things such as leather, rubber, steel and wood.  In the competitions, men and, sometimes, women come from all over the world to create bondage presentations that are critically judged by experts.
Many of these people bring their own models but some use my girls such as you.  And the private requests are to use our facilities and girls mainly for bondage, S/M and fetishes.  These sessions are monitored so that no serious or permanent harm will occur."
     "Matsuo-san, will I be expected to have sex with your guests and clients?  I do not want to become pregnant."
     "Yes but this does not occur very often.  Our staff doctor who did your eyes will be giving you monthly injections to prevent pregnancy.  Remember that one of your 
goals is to learn the Japanese art of making love.  Your teachers will be Kazu, Sachiko and rarely me or a guest.
Now, if you have no further questions, I will take you to Sachiko who will show you your quarters and get you started."
     "Thank you, Matsuo-san."

                       CHAPTER TWENTY THREE

     Sachiko seemed warm and friendly when she greeted me.  "Good morning, Kiko, and now I can call you one of the family.  You may call me Sachiko without any additional formality, but refer to our master as Matsuo-san or master, and Kazu as Kazu-san.  The other three girls who serve here are Suki one, two and three.  They are sisters and at times I 
cannot tell them apart..  It is I that will assign your chores in the morning, help in your training and keep track of you.  You may ask me questions but I may not know the answers or may decide not to answer you.."
     Downstairs, she showed me the large kitchen and introduced me to a rather old, overweight man who was the head chef.  There were two dining rooms, a large one used to
entertain guests and a smaller for the immediate 'family'.  Apparently, the lodge was where she, Kazu and Yosh lived and where business matters were carried out.  We then entered another building that housed a fairly good sized auditorium with seats arranged around a semi-circle around a low stage with multiple upright posts, cross pieces, pulleys, ropes, flood lights and microphones.  She said that there was also a fair amount of equipment backstage but did not take me there.  Upstairs over the auditorium there were several 'classrooms' that in some ways were miniature versions of the auditorium.
     Then Sachiko took me to what appeared to be a large house.  There was an entrance hall, a sitting or living room, a nice sized dining room whos adjacent kitchen and several bedrooms upstairs with adjacent baths.  She explained that the bedrooms were where I be for the 'private sessions'.  Unfortunately....or fortunately....I did not get to see exactly how they were arranged. Finally, she took me to still another building which would be my home.  It had only one floor and this consisted of about six rooms each of which could house one girl.  Each had a very small bathroom, futon on a raised platform, dresser, closet, sitting chair, lamp 
and table.  The windows were covered with a sturdy mesh screen and the doors could be locked, but otherwise, on first
glance, they looked like nice college rooms.  I was a little surprised that I would have a room all to myself.  At one end of the building there was a sitting room with television, radio, a small kitchenette, bookcase, and a few more things.....but no telephone.  In fact I had not seen a telephone anywhere.
     Sachiko indicated which room was to be mine and suggested that I make myself at home in it, examine the clothes that were in the closet and basically get comfortable.  She said that the other three girls were doing chores and we would be eating together at lunch.  Until then, I was not to leave the building.  This she said with a tone that was quite clearly an order.
     Before she left I asked, "Sachiko, I have been in one of the other buildings when my skin was tanned and my eyes fixed, but what is in the others?"
     "Various things such as the garage, store rooms, etc. but there is one that is used to punish disobedience, errors and lack of desire.  I hope you can avoid being taken there.  I, or one of the girls, will come for you at lunch time."
     Lunch was pleasant, tasty and rather brief.  It was served by Suki-one and the conversation consisted of my introduction to the Suki sisters, a little about Don's departure and the assignments for the afternoon.  I was told to accompany Kazu to the auditorium and classroom building to help him get ready for the evening education course and he suggested that I dress in slacks and a T-shirt since the work required comfortable clothes.
     Kazu seemed relaxed as we entered the building and we went directly to the largest classroom which was had a slightly raised platform at one end, some cabinets and closets, some special lighting, a lectern and blackboards, but which was otherwise empty save for the supporting
columns, overhead beams, and pulleys.
     "Kiko, there will be about 8 or 9 students here tonight for their second session in a course. You and the Suki sisters will be the models and I will be doing the teaching.  You and I will be on the stage and the others will be arranged in three groups around us.  I want you to make sure that each group and I have the necessary teaching materials.  I would show you the list but know that you cannot read Japanese at this point in your education, so copy down the 
following on this pad. Then I will show you where the things are, how to check them and how to make replacements if
necessary."
     He described the things, most of which were ropes in various lengths, as I dutifully wrote them down.  Then we went to one of the closets where there were a great many 
wall pegs from which hung hanks of rope.  There were labels over the pegs which of course I couldn't read.
     "The larger coils are 50 foot lengths of 1/4 inch cotton rope.  Note the color-coding on one end.  The next are 20-foot lengths, then 10 and finally 5.  Also, there  are some smaller diameter lengths of rope which we won't be using."
     He picked up one of the hanks and showed me how to measure it and check it for fraying and unraveling.  Also, I was shown where the bulk rope was kept so I could cut new portions to replace defective ones.  As a college student, I had done some sailing and therefore knew a little about knots, whipping the ends of rope using strong thread and doing simple splices.  This pleased him as he watched me prepare one new 20 foot length and he then left me to set things up, making neat piles of the necessary materials.
     When I finished, I looked in some of the cabinets and other closets and was a little sorry I did.  There were various gags, leather straps, hoods, chains, whips, clips, 
bamboo poles, tape, clamps and other devices which I could not name.
     Kazu found me looking at some of them and, because I didn't know whether I was permitted to explore these cabinets, I immediately knelt in front of him not knowing whether I would be punished.
     "It's all right, Kiko.  I know you are inquisitive and that's good.  You will learn about all of these things and to make things easier, I have a small catalog for you  written in Japanese and English, with pictures, descriptions and prices.  We supply some of these articles to buyers all over the world.  The catalog is yours to make notes in about color-coding, where the things are kept, etc.  Try to learn them as soon as possible.
     "We are going down to the main auditorium soon and try to clean and organize the mess that is back stage.  But first, let me tell you about tonight.  I will be teaching the students how to create a body harness or Karada.  I may also demonstrate a little Shinju or breast bondage on you. The students have already learned most of the necessary knots and the basics of binding wrists, arms and legs.
     "It is important for you to remain passive during the sessions unless I tell you differently. Do not struggle, ask questions or otherwise speak.  Learn to tolerate any degree of discomfort or pain without comment.  Actually, most of our models enjoy what they go through.  It may help at times to imagine you are somewhere else, are making love to Mr. Grafton or another man....or woman, or have been drugged or hypnotized.  You know, making love releases all sorts of
chemicals in your body that increase your tolerance to pain or discomfort.
     "Remember that you are very beautiful and valuable, so nothing bad is going to happen to you.  Understand?"
     "Hai, Kazu-san, thank you."
     We went downstairs where things really were in a mess.  Together we got  most of the place organized and clean.  And this included some intriguing articles such as cages, pillories, boxes, dildos, ointments, etc.
     "Kiko, I told you we would get dirty.  Now I want you to take a bath with me to get cleaned up.  Then it will almost be time for dinner.  Come with me."
     We went back to the lodge and down some stairs to a basement area in which there was a Jacuzzi and an adjacent shower room.  Kazu started to undress and indicated that I was to do the same.  When I hesitated his request became an order which I hastened to obey.  He turned on the shower water, pushed me under it and started washing me using a small cloth and soap.  When I tried to move away, he rather easily held both my wrists in one of his hands and used the other to clean every square inch of me, causing my body to respond in a very pleasant way.  I found myself relaxing and enjoying his rough treatment even though I thought I should be objecting.  But then I remembered how I should behave in my new role.
     Then it became my turn to wash him and his response was more obvious than mine.  I smiled and went to work on a part of his anatomy that was growing larger by the moment. Finally
he pushed me away and let the water rinse both of us.  Then we entered the hot Jacuzzi and sat next to each other letting the bubbling water gurgle around us.
     "Kiko, you did very well in the shower and also helping this afternoon. 
  It is going to be fun and interesting teaching you how to make love."
     "Kazu-san, I will try to be a good pupil," I said, wondering why he  didn't take me right in the shower area.  Yet I still felt a bit guilty about reacting this way so soon after Don's departure. But I reminded myself that I was mad at Don to leave me.  The coming days indeed were going to be interesting.
     Because there would not be much time between dinner and the teaching session, Kazu suggested that I dress only in a simple, short cotton wrap around dress and sash, and this I did.  I was somewhat nervous with anticipation and found it difficult to eat, but the banter and kidding I got from Yosh, Sachiko and the Suki sisters helped me to relax.  Obviously 
they all were interested in how I would be as a bondage model, and I again resolved to be the best.
     When the appropriate time arrived, the sisters and I followed Kazu to the classroom area where I was told to wait outside while the students were greeted.
     "Suki-one will come for you and I then want you to go to the small stage, kneel facing the students and bow placing your forehead on your arms in front of you."
     Happily, I didn't have time to get really nervous before Suki-one appeared.  I followed her into the classroom and moved rapidly and as gracefully as possible into position beside Kazu with the spotlights beaming down on both of us.  He introduced me as his newest model and said I was just a beginner like the students looking back at us.  They were arranged in three groups near the piles of ropes I had made in the afternoon.  He then had his four models stand and strip completely.  I felt his warm hands on my shoulders moving me into the exact center of the raised platform.
     "Tonight we will learn the art of the Karada, or body harness, which we  will do using a 50 foot section of rope marked with the red ends.  As the girls remove their clothing, find the center point as I am doing a make a knot approximately 12 inches from the bight or center point.  Then
place the loop you have formed over your girl's head with the knot near her clavicles.  Now tie a series of knots at about 4 to 6 inch intervals working your way down.  Watch while I do this and then you do it, taking turns among the members of you team."
     I stood there as I felt his hands work down my chest between my bare breasts tying the knots and feeling his wrists or forearms occasionally touch my erect nipples.  Then he left me to check on what the students were doing.
     When he returned to my side, he said to the group, "Note that the last  knot is a few inches below the level of Kiko's clitoris.  This is important.  If your last knot is not at that level, retie it. Now carry the two long ends of the rope between your model's thighs, up her back and through the neck loop from the inside out, like I am doing.  Pull the ends down and make sure that each strand is lying in the groove lateral to her labia."  He had me separate my legs a little while he moved the ropes a little touching me in the process.  "You're wet down there, Kiko," he whispered with a smile on his face.
     "Students, let me know if you aren't following me or have questions.   Now, take the ends across her shoulder blades, under her arms and through the doubled front ropes between the first and second knots.  Always go from back to front under a rope strand.  Lead the ends back behind her and pull them as tightly as possible and knotting them just to the right or left of the spine so she will be comfortable if she lies on them later.  Note how the pulling makes the front ropes spread out in a diamond shape that is a major part of the Karada design.
     "Now around again, going this time between the second and third knots.  Continue to work your way down, always pulling as tightly as possible.  I want to see the strands really cutting in, perhaps even limiting her breathing or her belly expansion."
     As he lectured, I felt the turns of the rope encircling me, essentially  holding me in a tight embrace.  And when he reached my belly, the lowest knot moved up and was pressing right on my clitoris getting me very excited and I almost moved one of my hands in that direction.  He saw this and shook his head indicating that I mustn't do this.
     "Use any remaining portions of rope to encircle your model's waist or form a figure eight around her breasts, utilizing the knots you have tied in the back to anchor the turns.  I will be coming to each of you and checking how you have done.  You may also want to come up and see what I have done with Kiko."
     Kazu moved off the platform I was standing on and began examining what the others had done.  A few of the students did come up and check the tension and position of the turns around me. One ran his finger along the strands running along my labia causing me to gasp softly and smile at him.
     When Kazu returned to my side, he asked if one member of each of the three groups would come up, take a ten foot piece of rope and bind my ankles, knees, wrists and elbows as they had been taught previously.  It wasn't long before I really felt trussed up.  The students had learned well.  I was still quite comfortable except for my shoulders which were not used to having my elbows forced together, but Kazu seemed happy that they were, in fact, touching.
     "Now I want each team to start all over, trying to make the triangles, more symmetric, the turns tighter and everything neater.  While you are doing that, I am going 
to proceed with Kiko to demonstrate an extension of the Karada."
     To me he said, "I'm going to lay you down on your belly.  You are doing extremely well. Just continue to stay relaxed and quiet."
     The first thing he did was to lash my wrists to my ankles in a classic hogtie.  Then , he took the sash I had been wearing, wadded it up and forced it into my mouth. Using a new portion of rope, he wound it around my head to keep the gag in position, leaving the ends of the rope long.  These he tied on a steel ring about 8 inches in diameter that he lowered on a rope from an overhead beam and pulley.  In doing this, he raised my head about 2 " feet off the platform
surface, rocking me back on my thighs.  Then he started at the ring with a long piece of rope which he ran through one of the encircling lines at my shoulder blades, back through the ring, through my waist ropes, through the ring, through the hogtie, through the ring, through at the level of my lower back, through the ring and finally around my knee 
bindings, finishing back at the ring.
     Although I couldn't see much of this, I realized that if the ring was  raised, I would be completely suspended face down in a graceful arc.  Kazu called all the students to come up and watch as he went to a wall winch.....and up I went.  All the strands encircling me seemed to tighten, my shoulders were forced even further back causing my breast to jut out more, and yet do one strand seemed to be cutting in anymore than any other.  Because the ring was suspended my a single strand from the overhead pulley, I began to rotate, first in one  direction and then the other.
     The students applauded Kazu for creating such an interesting sight, several took pictures, and then they untied the Suki sisters so that everyone except me could sit and enjoy some good Japanese beer and cheese.
     Meanwhile, I continued to turn one-way or the other.  I made some efforts to relieve the strain on my shoulders but really could do nothing.  At times I felt quite uncomfortable but this seemed more than balanced by the sensations from my clitoris and crotch where I was almost dripping with desire.
     Finally, the students and the Suki girls departed.  Kazu came to me, untied the strands around my face, removed the gag, wiped the saliva off and brought his lips to mine, a kiss I greedily returned.  Then he lowered me and slowly removed all the ropes.  I looked down to see long red marks that he said made me even more beautiful.
     "You did very well, Kiko.  Your body is almost designed to be displayed in ropes and other forms of bondage, and, mentally and emotionally, you are showing great strength and
stamina.  I also know from some of your physical responses that you enjoyed what happened this evening.  Now put your short gown on and I will go with you to your quarters."
     "Thank you, Kazu-san."  I bowed and followed him, wondering whether he was going to have sex with me, for it was obvious that he had been very much aware of my arousal a short time before.
     When we entered my room he suggested that I take a quick shower and as I was drying myself, he opened the door to the small bathroom and handed me a large T-shirt, saying that most of the girls slept in these.
     "Now lay down on the futon and remain there while I get something," Kazu ordered and left the room for a few minutes.
     He returned carrying two leather things that turned out to flat mittens into which he had me insert my hands, buckling the wrist portions tightly closed.  Then he secured their closure with a lock on a short chain, and locked the other end to a ring at the top of the platform I was lying on.
     "Kiko, these leather mittens will assure me that you will not play with your self tonight and find release for your desire.  I will come to you early tomorrow morning 
and will start your sexual training.  Sleep well, pretty woman."
     After he left I tried for a short time to free my hands but knew it was helpless.   Yes, I was still turned on, and thinking of all that had happened and might be ahead of me didn't help.  Still, it wasn't long before I was fast asleep.

     Kazu's hand gently shaking me awakened me the next morning and I rolled onto my back as he released my hands from the mittens.
     "Good morning Kiko.  I imagine you have to use the bathroom.  Please do so leaving the door open, freshen up and then return here to your bed."  When I returned he told me to lie on my back with my arms over my head as if my wrists were bound in that position. "Keep them there no matter what I do."
     He proceeded to pull my T-shirt up to my neck, lay down beside me and started to play, kiss, caress and bite just about every sensitive part of my body including some I didn't know I had.  My vagina was dripping with secretions, I was moaning and pleading, squirming from side to side, until finally he positioned himself over me.  I raised my head to 
look down at what I thought might be the largest cock I had ever seen and wondered whether it would fit.  After a series of tantalizing short, slow thrusts, I found it fit extremely well and let myself go with it, fitting my rhythm to his until we both achieved relief.  He let his body lie on mine, blending our sweat and secretions until my breathing had slowed.  It wasn't until he rolled of that I realized that
at some point I had brought my hands down onto his buttocks.
     "Kiko, that as you know, is position number one.  Very common and quite satisfying. You will subsequently learn at least twenty or thirty more before you are completely trained.  You were instructed to remain passive and did so until near the end.  Men sometimes like passive women and you are well aware that bondage of a woman can turn a man on.  At 
other times, men like women to play an equal role in foreplay, and on still other occasions, they may want the
woman to be very aggressive.  You will learn all these approaches.  Men, in turn, may be gentle with you or may be just the opposite.  Some will want you to be quiet; others may want you screaming.  You must learn to judge and play the correct role in order to be the perfect partner.
     "Now, I want you to get dressed and get over to the lodge for breakfast.  The doctor is going to check you afterwards and then you will spend some time with Sachiko.  This afternoon you are to work with Suki-three, cleaning up the entertainment building and tonight, Matsuo-san wants time with you.  Understand?"
     "Hai, Kazu-san, and thank you for being such a good teacher," I said with a smile.
     "You are welcome.  I look forward to teaching such a good student, even if you did move
your hands."
     The day passed quickly.  The exam by the doctor was thorough and he did give me an injection to make sure I did not become pregnant.  The time with Sachiko was spent going over dressing appropriately, makeup, hygiene, speech and vocabulary and many more things.  Then both of us dressed in warm up suits and I went with her to a small gymnasium where we worked out together.  She explained that I should do this every morning for about one hour after breakfast, concentrating on building up my strength and endurance, but most of all, she wanted me to increase the range of motion of most of my joints.  To do this, she showed me how to stretch the joints actively, but also she proceeded to bend and twist me into positions I would have thought impossible.  She was surprisingly strong and I began to feel like a wet dish rag
before she finally stopped.
     "Kiko, you already have an excellent body.  With training, you will be the most sought after girl here.  I will join you two or three days each week to make sure 
you progress well."
     Apparently the evening was one of those in which private sessions were held and the Suki sisters went in that direction after dinner, as did Kazu and Sachiko.  Yosh 
told me to follow him over to one of the empty classrooms where he turned on the lights including the spotlights.
     From the adjoining closet he selected various lengths of rope, four  pieces of bamboo that were about 2 inches in diameter and 5 to 7 feet in length, and several other things that I did not see.  He had me carry the bamboo pieces and the ropes out and arrange them  beside a mat in the center of the raised stage.
     "Kiko, Kazu tells me you were an excellent model last evening.  Tonight I am going to find out for myself.  If you are as good as he says, I may select you as my  subject for the competition that is coming in about three weeks.  Now I want you to strip completely and stand in the center of the mat with your arms out to each side.  I expect you to remain silent unless I ask you a question.  Understand?"
     "Hai, Matsuo-san."
     "Good.  Incidentally, you may also call me 'master' since Don is not here."
     "I understand, master.  Thank you."
     Although he started working behind me, frequently he would come around to adjust and position the ropes.  At first I thought he was going to repeat what Kazu had done, but this time the turns were pulling my shoulders back quite firmly, almost like a harness.  The diamond pattern however again appeared on my upper chest and then around each of my breasts, squeezing them at their bases.  His hands worked very rapidly, tying knots with ease.  The rope terminated with several tight turns around my waist, leaving my belly and crotch untouched.
     "Down on you knees, Kiko, use your hands to hold this piece of bamboo," he said as he placed a 5 foot section horizontally across behind my shoulders.  I then felt him secure the bamboo to the shoulder harness with short lengths of rope after which he lashed first one wrist and then the other to the front of the bamboo, hiding the knots behind the 
wood, far from my fingers.  Using additional rope, he bound my elbows o the bamboo and stepped back to check my appearance.
     From my waist up, I felt particularly helpless with my breasts thrust out and pouting, unable to move my arms except as a unit with my torso.  My new master then came over and felt my nipples, smiling as he found them tense, large  and erect.  His hand then moved down over my belly to a point between my thighs where he could touch my inner folds.  His 
finger came away wet.
     "You like this, don't you Kiko?"
     "Hai, master."
     "Bow your forehead down onto the mat, Kiko."
     He proceeded to braid a piece of rope into my hair and then my head was pulled back as far as it would go when he tied the rope to the section of the bamboo pole between my shoulder blades.  Then he had me raise my ass up and spread my knees widely, exposing my wet vagina and anus.  For a moment his hand caressed my buttocks, inner thighs and perineum but then he suddenly slapped one buttock and then the other, causing me to let out an "ouch" as the sting
spread out.
     "Say thank you, master.  Not 'ouch'"
     "Thank you master."
     "Good."  His fingers then entered and played with me as my desire built.  Somehow my reaction was heightened my the slaps.
     "Now, stand up with your feet together, Kiko."
     I did so and was now looking up at the ceiling where I could see a trapeze suspended from a cable running through a pulley on one of the beams.  From each end of the trapeze dangled short ropes which he tied to the ends of the bamboo pole.  A minute later I felt my shoulders being hoisted up so that only my toes were touching the floor. My master then took another piece of rope, fastened it around my right ankle, made me bend that knee and lashed my ankle to my
upper thigh.  Now only my left toes were touching the floor.  Still the position was not too bad because my weight was largely borne by my arms and shoulders.
     "Kiko, I understand that you disobeyed Kazu this morning when you moved your hands after he told you to keep them up near the top of your futon.  Is that right?"
     "Yes, master. He was doing certain things to me and I forgot."
     "I didn't ask you for an explanation, Kiko.  Now I am going to punish you with a bamboo whip.  You are free to yell, cry, or say whatever you wish.  Also, you may try to move away from the whip to avoid the blows."
     Before I really understood what he had said, he lashed one buttock and I indeed yelped, spring away only to have the suspending ropes pull me back towards him.  This continued for several minutes.  Initially, I just yelled but finally I pleaded, "I'm sorry, master.  I'll try to obey what ever is commanded of me.  Please stop, master."
     Which he did.  Sweat and tears were running down my upturned face as he lowered me several inches.  Yet I remained aroused and knew that his blows were not from anger.
     "Kiko, you are doing well.  From time to time, men, and sometimes women, will whip or do other painful things to you.  Yelling and crying may satisfy them.  At other times they will demand that you say, "Thank you, master....or mistress".  This you have to judge.  Now I want to try something else."
     "Thank you, master."
     Yosh released the bindings around my right ankle and thigh so that I could stand on both feet after which he untied the ropes from the trapeze to the ends of the 
bamboo pole across my back as well as the rope that was pulling my hair down and back.  He then ordered me to lie down on my stomach with my hips straight, my knees at right angles and my feet and knees spread apart.  Across the back of my knees, he placed the second 5-foot bamboo pole and proceeded to bind my lower thighs and upper legs to the pole.  In addition, he used short pieces of rope to bring my ankles a little closer to my buttocks.
     I lay there wondering what was going to happen next.  I was still aware of the desire in my vagina and the pressure of the mat on my breasts was keeping my nipples hard. Turning my head to one side, I say Yosh lower the trapeze and tie the dangling ropes to the new bamboo pole. I half bit my lower lip as I realized that I was about to be suspended upside 
down.
     "Kiko, trapeze artists hang by their knees without any difficulty and I  am sure you can do the same thing," he said as he pushed the button on the wall box to activate  the hoist mechanism. When my crotch reached about his neck level and my head was off the mat, he stopped the upward motion, came in front of me and caressed the inner aspects of my 
thighs and then my labia.  I looked up as he kissed my clitoris and used his tongue to really turn me on.
     My face was very close to the zipper in his pants and the bulge behind was very obvious.  I bent forward at my waist and kissed the bulge, causing him to momentarily 
step back and smile at me.  His hands came down, he opened his pants, I licked, sucked and kissed as he did wonderful
things to me with his mouth.  Suddenly my mouth was filled with something other than saliva. The act I had performed was one with which I had little experience but it now seemed almost natural.  I was pleased with myself but also disappointed because I had not had an orgasm at the same time.
     "You are a little devil, aren't you Kiko?  That was something I had not counted on," he continued as he wiped my face.  "I'm going to raise you a little higher so you can't bother me."
     When my face was about the level of his chest, he bent forward and kissed me on the mouth.  Then he went to a table at the side of the room and returned with what appeared to be
two sets of bamboo chopsticks.  He wound rubber bands around the ends of both pairs and then used his tongue to really get my nipples engorged.  Without warning, he separated two of the chopsticks enough so he fasten the centers of them on my left nipple.
     "Ow, master," I blurted out, but managed to remain silent as he put the other pair on my right passion point.
     "Enjoy what I have done to you for a few minutes while I get some pictures for your presentation album."  When he returned with his camera, he had me twist and turn as if I was trying to somehow get loose.  Then he played with the chopsticks, spinning them to increase the sensations.  Somehow I had gotten over the first discomfort and now simply 
wanted him to do all sorts of things to me.
     But instead, he lowered me to the ground, removed all the ropes, and let me remove the chopsticks.  The blood rushing into my squeezed nipples seemed to cause more pain than the application of the sticks.
     I knelt down in front of him and bowed until my head touched the mat.  "Thank you, master, but I would like....."  I stopped realizing that I should not ask for anything.
     "You're learning, Kiko, and I think Kazu is doing a good job with you.  Put on your robe and go to your quarters.  And remember, you are not to pleasure yourself.  Good night."
     "Good night, master."

                       CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR

     The days that followed were filled with one adventure after another.  Each morning, Kazu would come into my bedroom to teach me a new intercourse position.  I was made to sit, stand, lie on my side, on my stomach, on my back with my legs all over the place, on top of him, beside him, below him, lying in a sling.......you name it, he taught it.  I learned 
to use my mouth, my tongue, my teeth, and, oh yes, my breasts.  I found that putting a little oil on my breasts and then sliding all over him, taking his penis between my breasts, using my nipple on him, and so on, all made him extremely excited.  He in turn could find a million ways to bring me to a frenzy.  Even my anus and rectum were not spared although at first this was very distasteful.  I found it hard to relax and for a few days wore an anal plug until my passageway was stretched a little.  Still, his penis in my rectum didn't really excite me, but I knew it did things to him.
     And my exercise and stretch program turned out to be fun.  Sachiko soon  had me easily placing my full palms on the floor with my knees straight, putting either ankle behind my neck, doing the split, and not minding being bound with my elbows touching behind me.
     Doing chores, serving at meals, learning the art of presenting sake to guests, dressing conservatively, provocatively and formally and getting to know all the staff filled many hours.  I was used in various classes and was amazed at what the students learned with me as one of the
models.
     At the end of the first week, Yosh received word from Don that he had located his friend in jail and was trying to get him released. "He did not know when that might be but did send his love.  I told him you were a prize student but had not been fully trained or tested.  In fact, Kiko, I think you are ready to be made available in private sessions."
     He continued, "There are several things you should know.  First, the money we receive from these sessions is our main source of income.  Second, we place only a few restrictions on our guests.  They cannot do things that would permanently injure you such as cutting, causing second-degree burns, give you drugs, asphyxiate you, break your bones, etc.  To insure this, all the private rooms have television cameras and someone always is monitoring what happens. Should your life be put in danger, you will be immediately rescued.  And intercourse with our guests is discouraged. Should it occur, it must be with your consent.  Our guests tell us what they
plan to do with you and departures from the plan are carefully watched.  The laws of prostitution are complex and we don't want trouble with the police.  Finally, you must never seriously hurt a guest.  The rules that apply to them, apply also to you.  Do you understand?"
     "Hai, master.  But how could I hurt a guest?"
     "Sometimes they want to be dominated.  Your personality doesn't particularly fit with playing the role of a dominant but you might want to try it sometime, and if you do, be careful how you whip or beat a man.
     "Now, late this afternoon I want you to dress in a thin silk kimono.  You are to serve dinner to myself and a guest who has chosen you to entertain him this evening."
     "How did he choose me, master?"
     "From an album of pictures we now have of you.  He liked your looks and my description of you.  Plan to be at the private session house at 6 P.M.  There will be an assistant cook in the kitchen who will prepare the food and show you where things are to set up the dining table, sake cups, etc."
     Actually, because I was worried about being able to serve correctly,  I got there shortly after 5.  The cook was young and didn't seem to mind teaching me all sorts of things related to the wine and the meal which was to consist of soup, fried shrimp with an orange sauce, mixed vegetables, rice - of course-, and a few other things.  I knew I was still clumsy with the chopsticks but certainly was better than a few weeks previously.
     When I finally understood the meal plan, I went into the bathroom to empty my bladder and check my dress, hair and makeup.  Looking in the mirror, I was struck by the fact the image of a pretty Japanese woman named Kiko seemed to fit me, and Pat Anderson was almost a forgotten woman.  Had I really changed that much?
     It wasn't long before the doorbell rang and I ran to meet Yosh and his guest in the entrance hall, bowing deeply to them both as they entered and removed their shoes.  I was
introduced to the guest who Yosh referred to as Tomichi.
     "I am honored to serve you, Tomichi-san," I said, bowing again and leading them into the sitting room.  I took their drink orders which the cook helped me fill, served them and then knelt off to one side as Yosh and Tomichi talked about various business and other matters.  When Yosh indicated that it was time for dinner, I preceded them into the dining room 
and, after they were seated at the low table, served them sake and their soup, again kneeling off to one side.
     As I was refilling Tomichi's sake cup a little later, my arm was jostled and a little of the wine spilled.  Although I wondered whether he had done this deliberately but of course
apologized immediately.  Neither of the men said anything.  My second  mistake occurred when I was serving the shrimp.  My use of the chopsticks resulted in a fumble at which point I became somewhat flustered.
     Tomichi said, "Kiko, am I making you nervous or are you asking to be punished?"
     "Master Tomichi-san, I am sorry for my clumsiness.  It was not intentional but I am not worthy of serving you.  And you of course can punish me if that is your  wish."
     Yosh smiled at me and indicated that I was to continue with the dinner which from that point on went well.
     When they were finished, Yosh ordered me to completely clear the table including the tablecloth, baring the black, heavily lacquered surface.  Then he had me place a thin rubber mat on it.
     "Tomichi-san," Yosh said, "Kiko is yours for the evening.  Please enjoy her and take good care of her for she is valuable to me.  I think you know where everything is, and the cook will be in the kitchen if you need help with her."  Yosh then left the house.
     Turning to me, Tomichi said, "Kiko, I do not tolerate clumsiness even from a beautiful woman.  Stand and slowly disrobe.  And let you hair down out of that bun or roll."
     I did as he had ordered feeling like I was doing a striptease in front of him.  His eyes went over every inch of my body.  Then he came close and ran his hands down over 
my shoulders and arms, switching to gently lift and feel the weight of my breasts as my nipples stood up.  I knew I
shouldn't look at his face and therefore kept my head bowed, watching his hands turn me on.
"Lie down on your back and raise your arms towards the corners of the table, Kiko. "When I had done this, he went to the closet and returned with several pieces of rope.  He used
two of these to bind my wrists, tying the rope ends to rings under the head of the table.  The he placed a length of strong bamboo under my widely spread ankles and lashed them there.
     Entering the room, the cook who had changed into a black shirt and pants said, "May I be of help, Tomichi-san?"
     "Yes, please rig up a hoisting rope from the center of the pole.  I want her legs straight up with her buttocks just off the table and her hips at right angles.  As you 
do that I am going to bind her chest, waist and thighs to each tableside to hold her still.  Also, I am going to separate her hair into three portions and tie them to various points at the head of the table."
     And that's exactly what they did.  The chest bindings crossed over and below my breasts, and the thigh ropes became very tight as the cooked hauled my legs up.  Both men had a perfect view of my shaven pubis, my labia and all of my perineum.  I knew that I was getting wet just from their looking.
     "Kiko, do you want to be beaten with bamboo sticks, or punished in some other way?" Tomichi asked.
     "Master, that is not for me to decide," I replied, wondering what the alternative to he beating was.
     "You have learned a great deal from Yosh in the short time you have been here, Kiko. And I understand that I am your first guest."
     He again went to the closet and returned with several white candles that were about two inches in diameter and six in length.
     "Open you mouth wide, Kiko."
     I knew I was at his mercy but felt I shouldn't make this too easy for him.  He would get more gratification out of what he was doing if I resisted.  But when he pinched my nostrils together and placed his hand over my mouth. I was quickly struggling to breathe and when he uncovered my mouth, it was immediately filled with one of the candles which 
he then lit. I realized that if I pushed it out with my tongue, it was apt to tip over and I might be burned.  And there was no way I could turn my head because of the way he had tied my hair.  So I lay there gazing up at the flickering flame.
     Then I felt one of his fingers separate my labial folds and explore my vagina.  Then it was two fingers and then three as I moaned quietly, partly from desire and partly from fear of what might be in store for me.  My fears were realized when I felt a second  candle being inserted and
then lit.
     Additional candles were placed in each hand and I was ordered to hold them tightly or expect a severe beating.  Then Tomichi attached a short tin candleholder to 
the bindings crossing between my breasts, and similar ones he taped to the bottoms of my feet, high in the air.  When he had the cook dim the room lights, my seven candles still kept things bright.
     So far, things were not particularly bad but Tomichi then had the cook  turn on two fans that oscillated back and forth, causing the flames to bend and flicker.  Suddenly wax was running down the side of the candle in my mouth, stopping just before it reached my lips. Now I started to really struggle, and it wasn't to make Tomichi feel any more powerful.
     I looked up to see him tip a lighted candle he was holding and a drop of melted wax hit one of my nipples.  I tried to say "No" but this caused wax to this time reach my upper lip.
     For the next period of time which seemed like a minor eternity, he dripped wax all over me as the seven candles wobbled and their wax cascaded down onto my lips, chest, hands, feet and perineum.  I pulled and shook, feeling the bindings dig into my flesh.  I just wanted everything to stop.  But at the same time, I began to realize that the wax wasn't really burning me severely, and the sensations from my vagina were not entirely unpleasant.
     Then came the confusing mixture of pain and pleasure.  My mouth was sealed by hardened wax and the thought occurred to me that the wax might now seal my nostrils.  At that point, Tomichi blew out all the candles.
     "Kiko, you are beautiful, and I thank you for serving me.  I wish you  well and will ask for you again."  With that both he and the cook departed.
     The first thing I did was to push the candle out of my mouth and try to loosen some of the hardened wax around it.  I also got rid of the candles in my hands, but then all my efforts to get loose were fruitless.  It was some time before anyone came to release me, and it was Kazu who untied the ropes and my hair.  But before he did this, he gently withdrew the candle from my vagina and peeled off the surrounding wax.  I was happy that the area had been shaved.  Then he kissed me right on my clitoris.
     I begged for more but he said, "Kiko, you have had enough excitement for tonight.  I'll be with you real early tomorrow, and don't you dare touch yourself down there  before then."

     The days continued to pass rapidly with never a dull moment.  Kazu  still came up with a different position for making love each morning and I loved every minute of it, although at times it seemed to lack the passion that would be present if I truly loved him. Sachiko seemed happy with my morning exercising and stretching, saying that I had become quite a contortionist.
     And I was getting along well with the Suki sisters who had accepted me as an equal.  But in a nice way we still competed with one another when it came time for special assignments. Occasionally, we be instructed by Sachiko to dress identically and appear before several customers who would then look us over carefully, asking us to pose, bare our breasts, or respond to questions before choosing which of us would serve whom for the evening.
     On one such occasion, the four men involved were good friends and frequently came to Yosh's establishment to enjoy an evening seeing who could come up with the best demonstration of bondage.  On this night, Yosh said he would be glad to be the judge and the theme was to be rope bondage with complete suspension except that one portion of the "model" should be touching one of the four small round tables that had been arranged in the dining room of the house.
     The man who chose me had I guess been impressed with my agility and looks.  He started by binding my two forearms together behind me with each hand grasping the upper arm of the opposite limb.  He then bound my upper arms tightly to my body, using figure eight turns around my breasts causing them to protrude.  For the suspension, he fastened a strong piece of rope to the chest bindings between my shoulder blades and ran the rope through an overhead pulley, pulling the line taunt.  So far this position did not seem very unusual.
     But his next move was to take the center portion of a fairly long piece of rope and tie it in multiple turns to my right ankle.  Taking the two ends in his hands he positioned himself in front of me, put his arms over my shoulders and proceeded to lift my ankle behind me up towards my head.  When I started to tilt forward my face pressed into his chest but he continued lifting my ankle causing me to arch my back to its maximum.  My foot was now very close to the back of my head and the two portions of the rope were running on each side of the pulley rope.  These rope ends, he passed across my open mouth and around my head several times, effectively
gagging me and silencing a few soft moans that escaped from me.  My body was now in a circle except for my left leg upon which I was still standing.  I couldn't lower my  head and the rope strands kept me from tilting sideways.
     His final move was to hoist me completely of the floor, position one of  the tables beneath me and then lower me until the toes of my left foot just touched the table surface.  At least I thought it was his final move until he picked up two lengths of slender gold chain with clips on the
four ends.  I moaned again as I felt the clips being fastened to my nipples and he then ran the chains down to where he could place the remaining clips on each of my labia.
     And there I stood....or hanged.  He reached up with a hand and pushed laterally on my right thigh, spinning me around on my left toes.  When he did this, I caught sight of the Suki sisters who were being hoisted into different positions.  Poor Suki-two was inverted with one hand resting on the able and her face was contorted by the discomfort she 
was having.
     So far, I wasn't too uncomfortable.  The clips were turning me on somewhat and these sensations took my mind off the strain on my back, mouth and right leg.  But it was not clear how long we were to be kept in these poses.  The men strolled around, talking, pointing out the strong points of their "creations", and drinking beer.
     After a while, Yosh and Sachiko appeared.  She took some pictures of each of us while he carefully examined our positions, the techniques used in the bindings, the beauty and art of the presentations, and degree of our bondage.  He then wrote out brief critiques, placing them on the respective tables, and pointing out things to the men as they followed him around.  He particularly like the balance of my man's creation and the fact that he had placed me in such an extreme position.  For this, my man won "first prize" although a few points were subtracted from the "score" because of the use of the nipple and labial clips which were not  part of the materials given each man.
     At long last, we were untied.  My man proceeded to rub my arms, legs neck, back and breasts, "getting the circulation going" he said.  And that it did.  I think 
if he had wanted to make love to me, I wouldn't have stopped him.  And then wondered what I was becoming.

                       CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE

     Late in the afternoon of the following day, I received a message that Yosh wanted to see me in his office.  I bowed upon entering and he asked me to sit in the chair next to his desk.
     "Kiko, I am very pleased with the way you are progressing and we enjoy having you here. You add a great deal to our operation and fit in well.  Before I get to the 
main reason for asking you to come to the office, I wanted to let you know that Kazu will be using you to teach a suspension technique this evening, tomorrow night you have been requested by one of our customers for a somewhat different bondage exercise, and the night after that you and I have been invited to a friends house.  He has a line of equipment that he wants to show me in the hope of persuading me to use it here on occasion.  I would like you to be our model but I also would like your opinion after we see what he has to offer."
     "I am honored to be considered worthy of serving you in any way, Master," I replied.
     "Thank you, Kiko.  Now, I have received some news from Don.  He is now in prison in China."
     I gasped and said, "In prison.  For what?  How did this happen?  Can I go to him?"
     "Be calm and listen, Kiko.  He is all right.  The Chinese officials became upset with him for trying to obtain the release of one of his friends.  The US government expects to obtain his release rather quickly through diplomatic efforts and you are not to worry or make any move to help him.  In the meantime, he wants me to obtain a new passport and identification papers for you, using your new name and picture.  I think the reason for this is that when he is released, he may have to return promptly to the United States and wants you to be able to travel as Kiko rather than Pat.  Kazu will take your picture this evening before the class 
and I should have something for you to sign tomorrow or the next day."
     "Thank you, Master.  But shouldn't I try to go to him, or call him?"
     "No.  He knew you might want to try this and feels it would complicate his status....as well as yours.  Please, don't be foolish about this and be warned that if you go against his wishes or mine, you will be punished severely.  Finally, I see that your skin is slowly returning to the color of a Caucasian.  Ask Kazu to help return you to a deep Japanese color tomorrow.  Now go have dinner and get ready for tonight."
     "Thank you, Master."
     I returned to my room to dress for dinner and realized I was depressed over the news about Don.  I wished that I had been able to talk to him and sensed more  than ever how much I missed him.  Since he left I had been kept busy and all the activities had helped keep my mind occupied, but this was the man I was going to spend my life with.  To some extent I was still mad at him.....but I also felt guilty about my love sessions with Kazu.
     After dinner when I was having my picture taken, Kazu either sensed I  was not my usual self or he had been informed my Yosh about Don.  In any case I was asked 
various questions and found myself talking freely with this man who had become very close to me through his teachings
about the art of love.  Kazu was sympathetic but became concerned about the possibility that I would try to find a way to go to China.  He said he wanted to discuss this 
further with me after the evening's session.
     The Suki sisters and I got out ropes, pieces of heavy bamboo, hooks and various other things as instructed my Kazu and were soon kneeling on mats as the students assembled.  During the introduction, Kazu explained major and minor points about suspension, reviewing some of the techniques they had been previously taught.  Tonight the session was going  to cover the use of a bamboo pole in various ways.
     With Suki-one, he placed the pole across her back resting in front of her elbows.  He then pulled her wrists forward as far as possible and bound them there to ropes 
encircling her waist. Additional ropes encircled her chest, crossing between her breasts and firmly fixing the pole in
position.  A rope for the suspension was lowered and attached to the mid-point of the pole between her elbows and she was hoisted up until she was on her toes.  Then he had the students bind her knees and ankles together.  Finally she was lifted free of the floor and dangled there slowly turning one way and then the other.
     Using Suki-two, she was asked to lie down on her back and her wrists and ankles were then bound.  A long bamboo pole was then threaded between these bindings and her body and the pole lifted using a two-point suspension.  Before her body cleared the floor, Kazu stopped hoisting her and pointed out the strain that this method would place on the insides of her forearms and legs.  Therefore an additional rope was wound around her waist,  through her crotch and up over the pole to bear much of her weight as she was lifted into the air.
     Kazu then asked me to lie on my stomach and proceeded to suspend me in a way similar to Suki-two except I was face down.  When I was hoisted up, the crotch rope bit into my
perineum making me get aroused.  Using another rope, he encircled my chest in such a way to really get my breasts protruding and used still another to pull my hair and 
thence my head back towards my waist.
     Lastly, he had Suki- three sit, bound her hands behind her, positioned a pole across her outstretched ankles, tied them to the pole with thick padding around her ankles to protect them and hoisted her upside down.
     As all for of us dangled there, he had the students place various gags in our mouths (I was given a large, inflatable gag) and various clips on our nipples.  Then he 
and the students discussed the various methods as to the techniques, degree of discomfort they thought we were having,
beauty of the positions, etc.
     I thought that the session would soon be over but this was not the case.  We were lowered and unfastened, but after a few minutes rest, we were turned over to the students who formed four groups and proceeded to try out all four techniques on us.  It seemed to take hours and I was exhausted when they finally quit.
     Kazu walked with me back to my room.  "I know the news of Don has got you thinking about various things including the possibility of leaving.  Kiko, Yosh would not hesitate to punish you severely and I couldn't stand seeing that happen.  So I'm going to chain your ankle to the wall of your room.  You'll be able to move about freely but not leave.  It's for your own good."
     I didn't say a word as he proceeded to make me a prisoner and kissed me goodnight.
     I found it very hard to sleep, turning and tossing, and thinking of Don.  When morning finally arrived.  I got up, washed my face, put on a kimono, got back in bed and covered up except for the ankle with the chain which I left outside the covers.  Pretending to be asleep, I listened as Kazu quietly entered and looked at me.  As I thought he would, 
he carefully unlocked the manacle around my ankle trying not to awaken me.  Knowing that I didn't have much of a chance, I sprang from the bed and ran out of the room and house, making a beeline for the gate.
     Kazu rather easily caught me after only about 100 yards and as I burst into tears, he threw me onto the ground, took off his belt and secured my wrists behind me.  I  begged him to let me go but he simply grabbed me by the hair and proceeded to drag me out to where he had set up the dye-filled tub and fire.  There he replaced the belt with handcuffs and then muscled me into the tub, closing the lid tightly over me as I was engulfed with the dark liquid.
     As he poured some of it over my head, he said, "Kiko, that was stupid.  Now I have the problem of whether to tell Yosh about this feeble attempt."
      "Kazu-san, I am truly sorry," I said when I had controlled my crying.  "Please punish me any way you wish, but I will promise not to try to escape or call Don if you 
don't tell Matsuo-san."
     He thought for several minutes and then replied, "All right.  To begin with, I want you to duck your head into the dye every several minutes so I don't have to ladle the liquid over you. Next, you will wear a locked slave collar except when you are being used for demonstrations or modeling.  You will spend your nights locked in a cage in my room and 
finally you will ask to be whipped 30 times this afternoon in the punishment shed."
     My 'sentence' seemed pretty cruel but I knew that in a way I had asked  for it.  I also realized that everyone from Yosh on down through the Suki sisters would know I had at least momentarily stopped being a good obedient Japanese servant.
     After being dyed or stained appropriately, Kazu forced me to lie in the hot sun, letting the rays fix the dye in my skin.  Bathed in sweat, I was then handed a one-inch wide stainless steel collar, told to put in around my neck snugly and lock it in place.  Without any lunch, he then marched me to the shed where I had not been.  In the center was a vertical post with a high eyebolt from which dangled iron manacles.  On the wall were numerous whips, cats, straps, chains, hoods and other things.  Several cages were arranged along the walls together with bags, chests, tongs and clamps.  I found myself just hoping that all I would receive was a 
beating.
     "Kiko, choose an implement with which to be beaten, strip completely and then fasten your wrists in those manacles."
     I quickly obeyed, selecting one of the straps.  He then picked up two strips of cloth.  One he used as a blindfold and the other he used to gag me.  Plunged into darkness, I couldn't see the first blow coming.  Just a whish and then a streak of pain spread across my back.  The first ten blows were positioned at intervals from my neck to my thighs.  Then he spun me around and used the next ten to cover my chest and belly.  At first I was moaning and pleading as the blows kept
striking me, but slowly they seemed to merge, blend and become painful caresses that turned me on.  I guess it was the first time I was confused over pain and pleasure.
     The last ten blows struck me between my thighs, across my nipples and even the tops of my feet.  I gave in to my feelings, let the secretions flow from my vagina and sagged in the manacles.
     A few minutes later, Kazu was tenderly making love to me, with my blindfold and gag still in place.  When he removed these, he kissed away my tears as I thanked him for  punishing me and promised to obey.
     "Tie this rag around you, disobedient slave girl.  You don't deserve to wear clothes or slippers."  The rag barely covered my lower belly and left my streaked breasts exposed.  He then had me help him carry one of the smaller cages up to his room.  Giving me a small blanket, he had me crawl into the cage, lock the door and hand him the key.
     For dinner that evening, he locked my wrists in front of me using handcuffs and had me eat from dishes he placed on the floor beside the table at which the others ate.  The Suki sisters giggled when they saw me but Yosh, Sachiko and Kazu just ignored me.
     When they finished with dinner, Kazu indicated that I was to remain  there on my knees and departed leaving only Yosh.
     "Kiko," he started.  "I have not asked Kazu what you did wrong and will not do so, although I think I know.  You know I am disappointed as Don would be.  Yet I understand and think you have learned a few things, including a little about pain.  Now go to your room, bathe and dress.  I want you to wear a bikini bra and a low, simple wrap for your lower belly and hips. The red stripes of your lashing will show better.  And yes, I think our guest tonight will enjoy seeing you that way.  I myself will introduce you to him at 8 P.M."
     I was about to ask him whether the handcuffs were to be removed and then decided against it.  In my room I gazed at the marks made by the strap and saw that none of them had cut
into me.  I showered, brushed my long black hair and pinned it back, applied lipstick and admired the darker color of my skin.  Looking carefully at my eyes, the pronounced epicanthic folds covering the middle corner of my eyes was what made me look Asian, yet I still had a transverse fold in my upper lid characteristic of Caucasians.  This gave me a "mixed" ethnic look which I supposed made me more attractive to many.  To be more beautiful, the Suki sisters were talking
about having their nipples pierced or even their labia, but I didn't know how Don and Yosh would
feel about this.
     And this thought reminded me that I was slowly becoming more and more subservient.
     In the guesthouse I was told by Yosh to remain in one of the bedrooms while Suki-two served Yosh and the guest dinner.  Still in handcuffs and collared, I was then brought in, made to kneel and kiss the man's stocking covered feet.  As I had been taught, I had kept my head down and therefore had not seen his face.
     A hand came down and stroked my hair and caressed my shoulders. Her then cupped my chin and tilted my head up.  I was surprised to look into the face of a white man who said, "I see she has been recently punished.  And she is every bit as beautiful as her pictures.
     "Kiko...I understand that is your name... stand up and let me feel your breasts."  In doing so, he unfastened and removed my bra.  He soon had brought my nipples to attention and kept them there with a wet kiss on each.  "She will do very nicely.  Yosh, you are welcome to stay if you wish."
     "No, I'm going to leave but would like to return later when you are done with her.  Just have Suki-two call me.  She will be glad to help you and knows where your supplies are."
     After Yosh left, the man spent a little more time running his hands over me, examining my collar and checking the wetness of my vagina.  He then ordered me to go to the bedroom and stand under one of the overhead pulleys from which a rope dangled.
     "Put your cuffed hands up over your head."  When I had done so, he passed the rope around the connecting links, tied it back to itself with the knot out of my reach, and had Suki-two pull the extension of the rope until there was no slack in it.  Then he removed the cloth around my pelvis, spinning me around to examine my behind.  "Yes, you'll do nicely.  Suki-two, bring me the first roll of tape."
     From the box she returned with a large roll of silver duct tape.  I gasped as it dawned on me what was about to happen.
     "Please, honorable master, but.....," I started to protest...
     "Quiet, Kiko.  I know you were about to thank me for choosing you for mummification but I would rather you be silent.  In fact...."  With that he tore off a short piece and applied it across my mouth.  Then he took the end of the roll, stuck it between my shoulder blades and began to wrap me.  The first turns were above and below my breasts, then he 
crossed between them and then right across my nipples, squashing my breasts against my chest wall.  Continuing
downwards I felt my waist being tightly compressed but he wasn't satisfied until it was considerable smaller than usual.  He stopped when he got down to my pubis and then ran his hands up over my tightly wound torso.  Not satisfied with the tightness of my chest wrappings, he went over this area again until I found it impossible to take more than a shallow breath.
     "Spread her ankles and tie them apart.  I have some toys for her."  When Suki-two had done this, he took two large dildos from the box and held them in front of me.
     "Do you want them rammed in or would you prefer they were lubricated and inserted gently, Kiko?  I am going to remove the tape from your mouth so you can answer, but no more talking afterwards."
     "Lubricated, master, if it pleases you."
     "Then lick them well.  Take them in you mouth like you were servicing them."
     I almost choked as he pushed the first one into the back of my throat and then did the same with the second which had a circular flange at its base.  Then he slowly inserted the first into my vagina, rotating it and playing with it, back and forth.  He commanded me to hold it there with my vaginal muscles while he inserted the second through my anal opening, the flange keeping it from going in completely.  Then he covered the outside ends with a strip of tape which he fixed to my lower back and belly.
     Taking a very long piece of tape, he started at the knot above my hands, ran it down the outside of my right arm, the right side of belly, through my crotch, up my back to my left shoulder and on up to the starting point.  With a second similar piece he went down my left side, through my crotch and up the right side of my back.  I realized that if the 
suspending rope were to be tightened, the pull would force the dildos farther into me, and already I felt aroused and full down there.
     To keep the last pieces of tape in position and keep them from pulling away from my small waist, he started winding my waist and this time carried the turns down to my lower thighs after having Suki-two release my ankles.  Leaving my knees bare, he started wrapping again from my
upper legs down to my ankles.  Now I only the overhead rope was keeping me  from falling.
     "Make a bun of her hair, attach it to the back of her head and put that cloth cap on her so the tape doesn't stick.  See how kind I can be, Kiko?"
     "Thank you, master."
     Those were my last words for he went at my head with a fresh roll of tape.  To do this, he had Suki-two slacken the overhead rope so that my elbows could be moved temporarily
outwards.  Only my nostrils were spared from the multiple layers that were applied and I wondered whether I would have any eyebrows or eye lashes when this was all over.
     Next he incorporated my arms in the wrappings, particularly above my head.  Now the only visible areas of my skin were my knees and it was a puzzle as to why he had left these out. The answer came too quickly.  He took two turns around my ankles and then forced my heels up behind my buttocks, taped them there and then encircled my thighs again, down to and including my bent knees.
     I was now swinging freely on the overhead rope, blinded, half deafened and unable to move anything.  Suddenly the dildos started to vibrate, turned on by some type of remote control. And if that were not enough of an incentive to my juices, I felt his hands squeezing my poor breasts.  I was getting hot in more ways than one under the tight layers of 
tape.  Suki-two later told me that he got a couple of high intensity floodlights from the closet and trained them on me
so he could get some pictures but also for the heat effect.
     Time seemed to come to a halt.  I was vaguely aware of peoples voices and occasional hands touching me.  I became progressively more aroused from the tightness around my body, the feelings of helplessness and , of course, the vibrating dildos....until I finally climaxed, breathing hard and moaning into the tape.
     Finally I felt my knees lowered onto the floor and Suki-two started the long process of unwrapping, cutting and tearing the tape off of me.  But she was very careful with my face.  When the last piece of duct tape was removed, I lay there on the floor looking up at Yosh and his friend
who were sipping beer and smiling at me.
     Yosh said, "Kiko, I think you sort of enjoyed that, didn't you?"
     "Hai, master."
     "Take two bottle of the beer, one for Kazu and one for yourself.  Go to him and if he isn't in his room, lock yourself into the cage.  I'll see you at lunch tomorrow......and thank you."
     I bowed deeply to the guest and then to Yosh.  Kazu was not there went I reached his room and therefore I entered the cage, locked the door, drank most of the beer and fell asleep.

     The following day after lunch, Kazu removed the collar and the handcuffs after making me again promise to obey and not try to escape.  It was easier for me to promise because Yosh informed me that he had received word that Don's release from prison was likely to happen in about three weeks.  Yosh asked me to dress in a sleeveless shirt and slacks with my hair in a ponytail, and be ready to leave with him in one hour.
     Just before we left, he had me sign my new passport and some other papers.  I was now officially Kiko Grafton but if necessary I could also be Patricia Grafton, or, I suppose, Patricia Anderson.  Riding in the front seat of his car, I realized that this was my first time away from the facility in several weeks and wondered how much I had changed.  The 
countryside was beautiful with cultivated hills, clear streams and many villages.
     Yosh explained that we would be staying overnight with an Englishman who was trying to establish a line of bondage equipment in Japan and was looking for endorsements.  "We are under no pressure to do this, but it should be interesting.  And perhaps he really does have some things we could use."
     "Also, Kiko, when we return, you and I are going to start on the display I intend to use at our big, annual competition which is now only 7 days away.  I hope to win 
again this year.  It is not only the money but also our reputation that is at stake.  I hope you will be my model, and also help me create the display."
     "Master, I would be honored to help in any way but am not sure I can contribute much."
     "Well, your very attractive body is a good start.  But you may well have ideas as we go along.  I will explain the basic idea when we start the project.  And soon afterwards I expect to lose you to Don.  We will miss you very much."
     "And I will miss being here, Master.  I have learned much and may have a difficult time adjusting to life in the United States when I return.  I understand the people there look down on Japanese women."
     He laughed and said he thought I would do just fine.  As we talked, I realized that I had become quite fluent in Japanese and no longer had to translate my thoughts from English.  For a brief moment I considered asking whether I could stay longer.
     It took several hours to reach our destination and I had not paid attention to the road signs but recognized the fact that we were in the suburbs of another city near the coast.  In fact I caught glimpses of the ocean at several points before we stopped at a small, somewhat isolated villa that
the Englishman had apparently leased.
     When we pulled into the driveway, he came out to greet us. "Mr. Matsuo, I am Kent Worthington.  Please call me Kent.  And you must be Kiko."
     I bowed as Yosh replied, "We are pleased to be here, Kent.  And please call me Yosh."
     "My man will bring your things in, Yosh, and show you to your room.  And as we discussed, Kiko will join my own servant girl."
     Yosh disappeared upstairs and I followed Kent into a living room that had been set up for cocktails.  My first surprise was to see that hors d'oeuvres were arranged 
on an oblong glass table that was supported on the back of a pretty, white girl who was on her hands and knees, wearing a
leather mask and a back saddle or contraption.  Leather wristlets encircled her wrists and ankles.
     "Kiko, go to the kitchen where the cook and my male servant will get you outfitted to serve the drinks."
     "Hai, Worthington-san," and I ran to obey, thinking this was going to be an interesting evening.
     The cook was a severe looking English woman, moderately overweight, and  devoid of any resemblance of happiness.  She ordered me to strip and proceeded to lace a stiff leather corset tightly around my waist.  The upper edge was cupped to hold my breasts.  Leather cuffs similar to the girl's were locked on me with a short chain connecting my ankles.  Then 
a very wide collar was strapped onto my neck holding my head high and almost immovable,  followed my a mask that had a built in ball gag but left my eyes uncovered.  The final piece of equipment was a tray-like thing that was belted to my waist and to which my wrists were fastened. 
  There were also straps that ran to my collar.  With difficulty I could look down and watch as several bottles of
liquor, ice and wine, together with glasses were placed on the tray.
     "You can expect a sound thrashing if you spill or drop anything.  Now go into the living room.  When you are not being used, kneel beside the table."
     And for the next hour, that is what I did.  Changing from a standing to a kneeling position and back up was a struggle but somehow I managed it.  Yosh seemed to enjoy 
my predicament. During dinner, the other girl and I served the men, continuing to kneel when not serving.  The men left small amounts of food on the dishes and we were commanded to lick the plates clean without using our hands or chopsticks.
     After dinner, the other girl and I were stripped and made to accompany the men into a room that had been set up to display a myriad of leather goods, including whips, masks,
harnesses, corsets, gloves, collars, belts, dildos and boots.  Kent went through them, one by one, explaining them to Yosh and occasionally the other girl or I would be "used' to demonstrate their application.  Most of the things were quite comfortable and exciting but the whips and straps hurt
as much as any made in the U.S. or Japan.  I particularly enjoyed one harness that they locked on my body.  It incorporated a wide collar, straps around my breasts that also held my shoulders back, a tight belt and a locked, studded crotch strap.  My wristlets were attached to the sides of the belt and the whole thing produced nice tight feelings of helplessness.
     When Yosh saw the smile on my face, he ran a finger over my clitoris, felt the wetness of my passageway and then had me lick his finger.  He asked Kent to allow me to continue wearing the harness for the rest of the evening. Before long a discipline helmet with no eye or ear holes and with a large sponge gag was laced tightly on me.  The helmet was thick 
and well padded with only small holes near my nostrils.  Initially it was somewhat frightening but I willed myself to
relax. Then my wrists were released but immediately a single leather glove  was used to bind my arms behind my back.
     As if this was not enough, I was made to lie down onto a full-length leather bag that was laced from my feet up to my mask.  The leather was quite stiff and very tight.  Then I faintly heard two snaps close near my shoulders.  The next thing I knew, I was being hoisted up into the air suspended in the leather bag.  The smell of the leather, the heat of my body and the tightness soon had my perineum throbbing and begging for release, but I was helpless to  obtain any satisfaction.
     It was late when I was released from the body bag but not from the harness.  When the mask helmet was removed, I looked out and saw a leather sack suspended from the ceiling.  Yosh said I should feel lucky not to be in there and that the other girl was to  remain there all night. Kent offered to put me in a cage until morning but Yosh said I would sleep 
at the foot of his futon.
     All sorts of questions were running through my head as I followed him upstairs.  He used the bathroom and came out wearing a simple, silk robe tied with a sash around his waist and showing his strong arms and the center of his chest.  I used the bathroom after him and when I came out, he was lying under a light blanket.  So I turned off the lights and curled up at his feet.
     The whole evening combined with the strap across my crotch was driving me wild and I started to reach down with a finger.
     "No, Kiko.  Don't do that," came Yosh's voice.  How he had seen or sensed what I was about to do, I'll never know.
     When I couldn't stand it any longer, I quietly crawled up beside him and worked a hand under his blanket to caress his belly.  For a moment he didn't move.  Then my wrist was clasped by his strong hand, he pushed back the blanket and drew me on top of his lower body.  My mouth and tongue found his nipples as my hand found his very erect cock.  Using 
every trick Kazu had taught me, I soon had him pulsating and clutching my breasts. He pushed me down and at first I
thought he wanted me to take him in my mouth but instead he positioned his penis between my breasts.  I used them to massage him as I stroked his genitalia faster and faster, until he spurted into my hand.
     "Kiko, you are a trained but untamed vixen.  I should whip you from now to dawn.  But instead, lie with you back to me."  One of his hands played a tune on a nipple while the other unlocked my crotch strap and then slowly titillated my clitoris, labia, vagina and finally even my cervix.  When I climaxed it wasn't the greatest in the world but it served 
it's purpose and I fell asleep contented.
     The next morning, Yosh went downstairs before me, but I joined him soon  afterwards, dressed in a simple kimono. The other girl , who didn't look the worst for wear, and I served
breakfast to the men and I then accompanied them out to the back lawn where the girl was placed in a pony girl harness with helmet and bit, and made to pull a small cart around.  I thought I could have done better but said nothing.
     "Before you go, Yosh, I want you to see one more thing."
     We went into the display room where the male servant had set up a leather sling, suspended from the ceiling by four chains.
     "Along with the harness, Kiko wore last evening, I would like you to have this as a token of my appreciation for your visit.  I will be sending a complete price list and descriptions of the various things you have seen, and hope we can do business together in the future."
     "Thank you, Kent.  You are very kind and we have enjoyed our time with you.  If you don't mind, Kiko knows that she deserves a little punishment and I would like to use the sling for a few minutes."
     Kent nodded and I was ordered to strip and lay down in the sling.  My ankles and wrists were fastened to the chains and my head was allowed to dangle back down towards the floor. Yosh selected a braided leather strap, ordered me to remain quiet and proceeded to rain down blows on my very exposed labia, my thighs and finally my breasts.  The blows 
stung but not badly and were followed my a spread of warmth and emotion.  He seemed to know just how hard to whip me, and the tears in my eyes when he stopped were from happiness rather than pain.
     I was ordered to dress and run to the car while he said good-bye to Kent.

                        CHAPTER TWENTY SIX

     A few days after returning to the facility, Yosh showed me a sketch of  his presentation plan.  What he had in mind was a large spider web of slender ropes with a woman (me)
spread-eagled in the center of the web and bound with a mesh of ropes and knots as if caught by the spider.
     "What do you think, Kiko?"
     "I think it is fantastic, Master.  Especially if you use your techniques of multiple triangles and knots.  But how are you going to set up the web?"
     "I have built a rectangular frame about 10 X 12 feet in dimension using lumber.  The pieces have holes drilled every foot or so and the corners have metal braces  for stability.  You, pretty Kiko, are going to weave the web and be my prey.  Also, a friend of mine is creating a large, black realistic-looking spider out of plastic that we will attach somewhere.  Come with me and I'll show you where you will be working for the next day or so."
     He took me to one of the large workshops and showed me the huge frame that had been built and painted black.  There were large eyebolts near the corners and he demonstrated how
cables could be hooked onto these so that the frame could be suspended and arranged in practically any position.
     "During the show, Kiko, we will change the position each day.  I think this will add to the presentation.  Now I'll help you get started with the web."
     The frame was lowered until it was flat on the floor of the shop and he helped me roll a huge spool of half inch twisted rope out of a supply room.  Next he demonstrated several types of splices, including end splices, loops, and T-shaped splices as well as teaching me how to 'whip' the ends of the ropes neatly and securely.
     Under his close eye, he first had me create a circle using heavy, one-inch rope, the circle being about 16 inches in diameter.  This was to be the center of the web.  Then the first radiating rope was strung, splicing it into the circle and then running it out through a hole in the corner of
the frame.  The next strand ran from the circle to the opposite corner and the two that followed essentially positioned the circle a little off the center of the frame.
     "Okay, Kiko, I think you have the idea..  It is very important that each radiating strand be stretched as tightly as possible.  You should end up with about 30 or so strands.  When you finish, go ahead with your usual evening activities and tomorrow, you'll 'spin' the spiral strands like the spider except that yours will not be sticky."
     It took me until late in the afternoon and, even, then, I had to go back and tighten some of the ropes as they stretched slightly.  The next day's work was even harder 
because Yosh had me splice each junction of the spiral with the radiating strands..  My fingers and shoulder muscles
ached from the effort but the end result was worth it.  I called Yosh in his office and asked if he would like to see his creation.
     He said he would be over in a few minutes.  Quickly I hoisted the frame until it was vertical, stripped down to just a wraparound cloth and climbed up to where my back was against the circle, spreading my limbs out along the ropes.  And that was how he found me.
     "It's great.  Wait until you are bound there and have a spotlight on you," he exclaimed and helped me down.
     "Master, will you explain how you are going to bind me?  Won't it take quite a while if you make the triangles small with many, many knots?  And if so, won't you have to do it each of the three days?"
     "Kiko, this is going to be the hard part for you.  Yes, it will take several hours if not a half-day.  Therefore, I will bind you into the web tomorrow afternoon before the 
show begins and you will remain there until the show closes.  Sachiko and the Suki-sisters will attend to your needs.
The participants and our many guests will be that much more impressed when they figure this out. I am sure that you have now progressed to the point where you are physically and mentally able to do this."
     My mind was racing as it imagined what this was going to entail and I had my doubts. But I simply replied, "Thank you, Master, for honoring me in this way."
     "You're welcome, Kiko.  Now before you go to dinner, I want you to thoroughly wet down the entire web with water and that hose.  The ropes will stretch when  wet but will then
shrink as they dry, making the web very taunt. And tomorrow morning, Sachiko will give you a good workout before everything begins.  Also, she has a little surprise for you."
     The evening activities had been canceled because of the competition and I went to bed early.  Unfortunately, I was too tense to sleep well.  But Kazu found me sound asleep when he entered the next morning.  To awaken me, he threw a bucket of cold water onto me.  I shrieked and attacked him.  For the next few minutes we laughed and fought.  I got in a few good blows before he pinned me down, found I was gushing secretions and had his way with me, bring me to orgasm at least twice with his rough thrusts and manipulations before 
filling me with his ejaculate.
     And yes, Sachiko was relentless in directing my exercises until I was covered with sweat and ready to collapse..
     "Take a good shower or bath, get some makeup on and then come to my room," she commanded.
     When I finally got there, she had me lie face down on a futon and said,  "Matsuo-san wishes you to temporarily have a small tattoo on your right buttock.  He believes it will enhance your beauty and appeal."
     "What do you mean by 'temporary'?"
     At that point the doctor entered the room with a small bag of instruments, and answered the question.  "It is like a real tattoo but the pigments are injected only into the outer layers of the skin.  Therefore the design lasts only a few weeks.  The tattoo will not hurt  and I think you will like it."
     Although I had never seriously considered a tattoo, the idea had some appeal, particularly if it was going to disappear with time.  So, I pulled up my short shift and lay there waiting a little apprehensively.
     The doctor first thoroughly cleansed the skin with several solutions and then applied some type of paper that transferred an image.  Then he went to work with a vibrating device that made my skin feel as if it were being pricked slightly but many, many times.  It took quite a while but he
finally stopped and stood up.
     Sachiko said, "It is beautiful.  Our master will be delighted.  Kiko, arise, go into the bathroom and I will get a small mirror to show you."
     A minute later I was looking at a bewitching little dragon looking back at me from the upper part of my right behind.  Indeed, it was cute.
     At lunch, everyone had to take a close look at my new adornment and the girls seemed envious of me.  Finally, Yosh said it was time to begin.  The frame and web had been moved to the display hall which still was otherwise empty.  He and Kazu arranged the frame flat on two foot supports.
     "Are you ready, Kiko?"
     "Hai, Master."  With that I climbed on top of the web and lay down on my back.  Yosh had me move until my rump was situated right on the center circle so that  the tattoo would clearly be visible from the other side.  Then he had Kazu crawl beneath the web.  With Yosh working above and Kazu below, the binding began.  They had me spread my legs as far 
apart as possible, just short of a 'split', and to reach out my arms in a wide 'V" along two of the radiating strands.
Working from the tips of my fingers towards my shoulders and using very slender rope, they formed a tight net that incorporated the strands to the point of only being able to twitch the tip of one or two fingers.  Then they did the same with my thighs, legs and feet before moving to my body.
     When they had demonstrated Karada on me in the past, the ropes had always been snug, but this time they were tight.  They indented my flesh forming multiple small triangles with
multiple knots.  My breasts were forced into tight cones and my nipples were encircled with very small cords to keep them erect.  As their hands worked, I became more and more excited and at one point, Yosh leaned down and wet one nipple with his tongue, eliciting a soft moan from me. My waist was constricted by multiple turns of rope and then they ran two 
turns through my crotch.  These were situated on each side of my labia.  Combined with my widely separated thighs, they effectively 'opened' me up for all to see.  I lay there hoping that they would put a big knot into my vagina but this did not occur.
     Now only my head and neck were free to move and this did not last long. 
  My hair was arranged straight above my head, pulled and lashed in that position.  Then Yosh created a net over my face that thankfully did not cover my eyes but made it impossible to move my head. Then he used a simple crosspiece of braided rope and knot to form a gag, filling my mouth.
     "Kiko, the end of the gag can easily be untied so we will be able to give you liquids and feed you.  I think we are done.  Are you all right?"
     "Mmmph," was my only reply, and he accepted this as an okay.
     Kazu emerged from under the web and smiled down at me.  "At last we are  going to be able to keep you still for more than a few hours.  And you look adorable that way."
     They proceeded to hook the cables onto the upper corners of the frame, actuated the hoisting winches and raised the web to a vertical position.  Yosh took multiple pictures but said he would take others early the next day after my skin had been oiled to glisten in the spotlights. Then he had Kazu hang a very large drape down in front of me, explaining that he wanted to hide me from the other demonstrators, some of whom would be coming in to set up their displays shortly.
     For a while, I was left alone and realized that this was going to be a very long process. Although the ropes binding me were very tight, none seemed to be cutting into me and I
continued to be somewhat aroused by my helplessness.  Then Suki-two arrived with my supper. She seemed very impressed with the whole display and quickly climbed the web until she was hanging in front of me.  After untying the gag from one side, she said, "Kiko, I am so envious of you but am not sure I could stand what you must be going through.  Do you want anything before I feed you?"
     "Yes, first please wet my lips.  The gag has dried me out.  Then I would like to empty my bladder if you can figure out a way for me to do that without making a mess."
     She climbed down and returned with a wet rag for my mouth.  "Matsuo-san said I should just hold a bucket beneath you.  I hope it works."  And it did.  Being as "open" as I was, it was also easy for her to wipe me dry.  The food and liquids tasted good but I didn't eat much.  Yosh had also provided some wine and Suki-two said he wanted me to have as much as I wanted.
     She climbed down and we talked for a while before I became sleepy.  We could hear noises on the other side of the drape as other people arrived but no one bothered us.  Finally she replaced the gag and left saying that she would return late in the evening.
     "And I guess I have been selected to take care of you for the next  three days."
     It sounded like an awfully long time and it was.
     The next morning, Suki-two fed me, held the bucket for my piss and then liberally coated me with some type of oil.  Yosh and Kazu checked me over thoroughly and then slanted the frame so the top leaned forward to give the spectators a better view.  Also, the big artificial spider was attached a short distance from my body.  Apparently the opening ceremonies and short speeches were to take place in the center of the room, not far from me.  Then came the time for Yosh as the "home" participant to present his display. Without any introduction he stood and had Kazu drop the drape as spotlights came on.
     There was a moment of gasps and exclamations before the people started clapping and voicing their approval.  It made me feel very happy and warm.  As the day passed, I think every one came over to inspect the web and me.  Many reached up and touched me, checked the tightness of the ropes, admired my tattoo and asked me questions which of course I couldn't answer.
     And feeding and urinating times brought additional crowds to watch and laugh.
     The second day, the frame was suspended fat, over the heads of the spectators, with me facing the floor.  It was more uncomfortable but I survived.  As a reward, Yosh had the frame upright the final day which started with his being given the reward for the best and most original display.
     But for me the ultimate moment occurred late that afternoon when practically everyone had left.  Kazu put the drape back up and had Suki-two climb up, remove the gag, and blindfold me without any word of explanation.  Then I felt someone climbing up to me.  Suddenly, hands went up my arms, a bare chest leaned against me and a mouth smothered mine.
     I yelled with delight when I realized that it was Don!!  My inability to move immediately became a major frustration.  We both said, "I love you" simultaneously and a moment later I said a long, "Please".
     "Right now?" he asked.  "Here?"
     "Yes, please, Master."  Soon, my frustration had disappeared

     The next few days were fun but a little hectic.  Don immediately started making arrangements to get us back to the U.S. and the diplomatic service wasn't about to let him travel back via India which eliminated my hope of seeing Indira and Rahjiv in India...and to be able to brag that I had been around the world.
     As to our lovemaking, it was a little like getting to know him all over again.  Except this time, I was trying to be a good Japanese woman.  For the most part, I enjoyed this....and he loved it.  In fact, he seemed more loving and interested in me than before.
     On one occasion, he told me how much he liked the little temporary dragon tattoo on my right buttock.  I had become accustomed to it and liked it as well.  So the next day, the doctor made my "temporary" mark "permanent".  Afterwards, I had a few misgivings but they disappeared when we made love that night.
     To help pass the time, I continued with my exercise program in the mornings, helped with chores, and at meal times usually ended up serving Don and the staff members 
including Yosh.
     Also, Don decided he had to learn a little of the art of Japanese rope bondage, or Karada. So Kazu invited him to attend some of the evening sessions with me of course as his model. Initially, Don was a little clumsy, the knots weren't tied very well and I think I could have escaped pretty easily.  But after about three evenings, I found myself bound almost as tightly as when Kazu or Yosh did it.  And in new and different poses and suspensions.  One time in particular,
Don did such a good job binding my breasts that I thought my nipples were  going to burst.

     Finally the day arrived for our departure.....with me going "home" as Kiko, his Japanese fiancée.  I wondered how I would feel in this role in the United States, but this is what Don wanted.  In any case, I was eager to see his family, the staff at his home on the Hudson, Gloria, his secretary....and also, Diane, Gloria's Lesbian lover, with whom I had spent some wonderful days in Hawaii and one memorable episode on the flight from California to Hawaii.
     I wondered whether Don would permit me to spend some more time with Diane, something I had almost promised to do.

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN

     Our plane left Japan on time and I fell into an exhausted sleep, a little depressed over saying goodbye to Yosh, Kazu, Sachiko and the Suki sisters.  Don and I had 
decided to stay in Hawaii one night to make the trip easier and so that I could show Don where I had done the hula dancing.
     When I mentioned this, Don had said, "Sure.  That sounds great, and it would give me a chance to meet Sam Matsuo.  Is he anything like his cousin, Yosh?"
     "Yes, but maybe not quite as forceful and dynamic a person."
     Anyway, after landing we went to the small hotel where Gloria (Don's secretary) had made the room arrangements.  The hotel was in Waikiki and our rooms looked out at Diamond Head.  Typical of Don, the rooms were actually a bridal suite and were very plush.  I tried calling Diane's small house where we had stayed, but neither she or any of the other 
stewardesses who shared the place answered.
     "Maybe I'll call her in New York," I said.
     "Relax, Kiko.  You'll see her soon enough.  I know you are anxious to see her and that's fine with me.  Now see if you can reach Sam.  We're not that far away and maybe it would be fun to go to that luau and see the dancing that you were involved in."
     It took a while for me to get the correct number but Sam was delighted to get the call.  He said he would love to hear my experiences in Japan, and asked about his cousin.
     "And of course you are coming to the luau tonight, aren't you?  I'll leave tickets at the entrance."
     I said we would be delighted and honored to be his guests.  Don and I did a little shopping for he wanted to get a pretty Hawaiian shirt for himself and maybe another sarong for me to wear that night.  We were running a little late when we returned to the hotel.  Both of us headed for the
shower at the same time.  Too late I realized that as a good Japanese woman, I should have let him go first if he so wished.
     Grabbing my naked body, Don said, "I guess you still have a little to learn or perhaps you are forgetting.  But since we are both here..."  He turned on the water and with a fair amount of laughing and sputtering we managed to cover each other with soap and get very aroused. Leaving the water running, he forced me out onto the bathroom rug, pinned me 
down and entered me as I struggled....not very hard.  He was the one who was hard and it felt great.
     Then we had to shower all over again.
     Despite all this we were only a little late getting to the luau.  Sam joined us while we were eating.
     "For a moment I didn't recognize you Pat.  Your hair is very long and I didn't expect you to look Asian.....and you must be Don."
     "Yes, Sam.  It's a long story but Pat became Kiko, thanks to your cousin, Yosh," Don replied.
     I gave Sam a short version of all that had happened to Don and me, with Sam frequently asking questions and enjoying my adventures.
     "Well, I have to see a few of our other guests.  Enjoy the meal and the dancing.  You are going to stay for the dancing, aren't you?"
     Don answered, "After what I have heard, I wouldn't want to miss it."
     So after we had stuffed ourselves, we found seats in the amphitheater and it wasn't long before the show began.  I was again very impressed with the beauty of the dancers and the way they moved.  I felt myself swaying and wanting to move my arms as I remembered some of the stories and music.
     Then came the time when Sam came out on the stage and said he wanted volunteers from the audience to join his dancers for the next number.  Don looked at me and said, "You are going, aren’t you?"
     As I started to say I didn't think I would, Sam said into his  microphone, "I see Kiko is in our audience and I especially want her to come up.  Let's give her a hand."
     People clapped and Don sort of forced me to stand up.  So down the aisle I went.  One or two of the dancers recognized and welcomed me, as they put leis around my 
neck and I took my sandals off.
     Then a voice behind me said, "I in particular am happy to see you again."
     I turned to see the male dancer with whom I had danced the duet...and immediately blushed.  Before I had a chance to say anything, we were asked to line up, given some of the usual instructions and the music began.  Although I was taking clues from the professional dancers around me, I fell into the rhythm and movements very easily.  When the number was over, Sam asked the audience to judge his "volunteers" and I received the loudest applause.
     "Ladies and gentlemen," Sam announced.  "Kiko is not one of our usual  dancers as you might have wondered.  But she spent two days with us a month or so ago and showed an
unbelievable amount of natural talent as well as being a charming and beautiful young woman. Perhaps, if you agree by giving her a loud and long round of applause, I can talk her into doing a number for us after intermission."
     He grasped my hand and kept me on the stage as the crowd roared their approval and I hung my head in embarrassment, after which I bowed and smiled.  He then led me backstage
where I at first protested but then said I would as my excitement started to build.
     During intermission, Don came back and said he was looking forward to seeing me.
     "You probably want me to fall flat on my face, Don," I said.
     "No, my pretty woman, I want you to wow me the way you usually do."  The cast then asked him to leave so they could get me ready.
     A few moments later I had been stripped, given a gorgeous grass skirt (with nothing underneath), several leis. A coating of oil to make my skin shine, a flower for my hair and some makeup for my eyes and lips.  Playfully, the makeup girl wielding the lipstick, asked me to put my hands behind me, and the next thing I knew, she was applying the lipstick to me nipples and areolas.  When I tried to stop her, one of the other girls grabbed my hands and held them until the
job was finished.
     "You had better give me another lei to make sure I am covered," I laughed.
     Then Sam came to me with the male dancer.  You probably remember the story and the dance but maybe you would like to rehearse it once.
     "You mean you want me to do that duet?" I asked, sort of afraid of my own emotions.
     "Of course.  I have never seen it done as well as you performed it.  Now get to work."
     "Yes, master," I said almost automatically.
     We ran through the number and my partner realized I was very tense.  "Don't worry. Relax,  follow my lead and just let yourself go like you did before.  The story, the music, the lighting and the audience will help you."
     All too soon I heard Sam out on the stage saying to the audience, "I think you will find that our next number is something really special.  It is a tale of a young man and woman who meet, fall in love, are ship wrecked and separated in a violent storm and finally find each other again on a deserted island.  To interpret this story I give you Kiko and 
Kamehameha."
     When the lights came up, we had taken our places and now the spotlights were on our glistening bodies.  For a brief moment I tried to see the faces of the audience but then started moving with the music and my partner.   The interpretation became easy and natural as I gave in to my slowly mounting emotions and my lover's muscular body.  By the time we were united after the storm, it seemed like every part of me was alive, awake and begging.
     The first time we had performed the dance, he had come very close but had not touched until the very end.  This time it seemed that we were even closer, and when my hips began to
gyrate and move more and more sensuously, his hands came forward, grasped the loops of the leis near my waist, raised them baring my breasts and dropped the loops over his own head so that the leis linked us together.  It felt as though my nipples were reaching out to touch his chest as the music increased in volume and tempo.  Suddenly we were touching, his hands were on my waist raising me and my legs were wrapping around his pelvis.
     As the music reached the last few measures, he laid me down on my back and lowered himself upon me as I clutched him closer and closer and felt myself gush.
     The reverie or spell I was in seemed to be suddenly split apart by the thunderous applause of the audience, and I realized that the dance was over and the spotlights had been turned off.  My partner kissed me slowly on the junction of my neck and right shoulder, and then raised his body away from mind.  At that point I knew that only his tight shorts had prevented his erection from sliding into me.
     "You're more beautiful and magical than I remembered.  Thank you," he said quietly as he helped me stand and move forward to bow and accept the applause.
     We went backstage where I mopped the sweat from my body as the next number started. Sam came up, kissed me, congratulated the two of us and handed me a bottle of water.
     "Kiko, I don't know how you do it, but that was simply wonderful.  I have no doubt that the cast will select you to be honored in the finale like they did last time."
     "Oh no.  I must say I was impressed that time with the dagger and the blood but I'm not doing that again nor am I going to be burned at the stake like I saw when I first saw your show. You really go in for these sacrifices in your finales, don't you," I said and went into the dressing
room to remove my makeup and change clothes.
     I was still there when I heard the music of the last number before the finale stop and a moment later, three members of the cast including Kamehameha were pulling me 
towards the stage entrance, saying I had chosen and couldn't refuse.  The music started, someone pushed my grass skirt down off of me and I was hauled out into the lights. Although I was struggling, I found myself loving every minute of the scenario.
     In front of me I could see that a portion of the stage had been removed exposing a pool of dark water ringed with torches and dancers.  Kamehameha and one of the other male dancers proceeded to tie my hands in front of me and then bind them to my body.  My  ankles were bound and then loops of rope were passed around my chest.  Someone else tied a 
cloth gag over my mouth and I was then laid back on a slanting board so I was looking out over the pool into the
faces of the audience as the beat of the music increased and the dancers moved faster.
     Then one of the men touched a torch to the surface of the pool and immediately the entire surface was ablaze.  Kamehameha bent over me and said, "Kiko, in a minute we 
are going to tip the board up and you are going to fall forward into the water.  Just hold your breath.  In the pool
are two men with scuba gear.  They will quickly grab you and swim you out under the stage through a short tunnel so you'll not come up to where the oil on the surface is burning.  Trust me."
     I did my best to voice my strenuous objections but the next thing I knew, the board was being lifted bringing me toward an upright position as the audience started 
to scream.  Then I was pitching forward into the fire.
     Under the water, strong hands quickly grabbed me and within seconds I was pushed a short distance and then up, breaking the surface in a small dark area under the stage.  I could hear the audience.  Some were screaming and others were clapping as the show ended.  My bonds were untied, I was given a pretty robe and helped up a few stairs to where I 
found myself backstage.  Sam and Kamehameha each took one of my hands and led me out into the spotlights, dripping wet.  Now the screamers joined the applauders as I took my bows and 
the show ended.
     I was still a little shaken up and very excited when I was met backstage by Don...and also Diane, both of whom hugged and kissed me.
     Don said, "You had me worried there for a second," as Diane simultaneously said, "You sure can find trouble anywhere, can't you?"
     We all laughed, and I said, "Don wait here while I get the makeup off and change from nothing into my kimono.  Diane can help me."  Giving Don a quick kiss, Diane and I went into the dressing room area.
     Happily there were only one or two of the other performers there and  they seemed busy.  I turned and gave Diane a big hug and long kiss right on her mouth.  She held 
me for a brief moment and then said with a smile, "I didn't give you permission to do that."
     "No, but I wanted to.  I've missed you and thought about you many times."
     "Good.  I've thought of you also.  Now a couple of things.  First, I'm going to be the head stewardess on your flight to New York tomorrow.  Second, I was hoping to invite you to stay at my place here tonight so we could have some fun, but the other co-owners are there, so that's out."
     "I don't think Don would like that anyway, but thanks for considering it.  On the plane, will there be any time and place where we can be together like we did before?" I asked.
     "You'll just have to wait and see."
     Don and I said goodbye to Diane and Sam, who again thanked me for my  performance, and we went back to our hotel to enjoy a nightcap.  Up in our room we watched the moon come up over Diamond Head.
     "Kiko, you were really something tonight.  I didn't know you could dance that way.  And I was jealous of your partner before the dance was over."
     "I guess I never told you that I had done a little belly dancing while in college, and that isn't very different from traditional hula dancing.  Just watch a minute," I said.
     "See, here's a sample of the hula."  After a minute or so I removed my kimono and clad just in the briefest of panties continued, "And here is a little belly dancing."
     Don watched my belly button and my hips as I moved closer to him.  I could tell I was having an effect on him.  And a moment later he had me on my back.  Pushing his pants off he said, "You still are a little vixen."  We struggled for the briefest of time and I managed to get on top of him before we meshed.

                       CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT

     In the terminal area of the airport the next day, Don said, "You know that Diane is going to be on our flight."
     "Yes, she told me after the show last night.  I hope she has to serve us our food and drinks.  I may just give her a hard time."
     "Kiko, you know that Diane is occasionally a dominatrix in her spare time.  I wouldn't push my luck with her if I were you.  Maybe I'll have to send you to her for a little more training."
     I didn't answer immediately.  I realized that I had never said anything to Don about her invitation to me to do just that.   Also, here was Don speaking as if he could order me around like his possession.  Yet, wasn't this what I was trained to be in Japan....a subservient Japanese woman whose role is to please her master?
     "Don, I think I know Diane pretty well and think it would be fun to order her around on this plane.  We are traveling first class and as such have a right to expect 
good service. Furthermore, it would be an interesting challenge to see her in her other role."
     I was tempted to add something to the effect that he couldn't "send" me to her, but didn't know how he would take this.  And I really was interested.
     The plane left Oahu on time and indeed Diane assigned herself to the first class cabin, greeting us professionally and helping us get settled. Then she was busy with other passengers, the usual announcements about seat belts and life jackets, etc.  When she finally asked us if we would like a drink, I declined but Don ordered a Bloody Mary.
      It took her a few minutes to take drink orders from others in the cabin and when she returned I said, "I've changed my mind.  Could I have one also?"
     She looked at me and said, "Certainly."  And when she delivered my drink I asked, "Aren't we supposed to get some snacks with this?  And when is lunch going to be served?  And
you haven't told us about what movie is going to be shown."
     Diane turned a little red and replied, "Madam, I'll bring you a smack....er, a snack immediately.  Lunch will be served after the drinks are handed out, and maybe we will be showing cartoons just for you."  With that she walked away as I started to giggle.  Don just jabbed me in the ribs, trying ignore the looks from the other passengers.
     Actually the drinks were great as was the food.  After eating, I pushed my seat back and was almost asleep when Diane shook my arm and said, "Kiko, there is something I would like to show you if Don can part with you for a few minutes."  Don nodded and I followed Diane towards the rear of the plane which was setup similar to the one I had flown 
on with her from New York to Hawaii.  I wondered whether she would get out the strait jacket I had tried on that occasion.
     When we reached the door marked private, she knocked saying to me that she wanted to make sure none of the other stewardesses were using it.  No one answered so she unlocked the door and stepped back to allow me to enter.  Immediately a rather hefty stewardess appeared from behind the door and hugged me, holding my arms against my sides.  From behind me, Diane applied a broad piece of duct tape across my mouth and then unzipped the zipper running down the back of my silk, mandarin style sheath I was wearing.  As she slipped the dress down, the other stewardess stepped back and then with the dress off grabbed my wrists, holding them together in front of me while Diane bound them together with one of plastic cuffs she had shown me before.
     It had all happened so quickly that I only managed to get one kick at the other stewardess, and this missed the target.  Rather easily, they pushed me down on the narrow bed and used another plastic strip to fasten my wrists to the bracket at the head.
     "Thanks Betty for your help.  I can handle her now.  We're right on schedule so just follow the plan we agreed on," Diane said closing the door after Betty left.
     "Now Kiko, just what was all your ordering about up in first class..  Thought you were pretty funny, didn't you?"
     I smiled, said, "mmmph," into the gag and tried to kick her.  She pushed my foot aside and sat on the edge of the bed.  Reaching up, she removed the half bra that was  supporting my breasts and then pulled my panties off.
     "Oh, a nicely shaved little pussy.  And did I see something on your right buttock?"  She rolled my hips away from her and gazed at my little dragon tattoo.  "Oh, a bad little dragon," and proceeded to whack my behind several times with her hand.  "Wish I had a whip or a ping pong
paddle."
     I squirmed and managed to roll back, only to have her pick up the role  of tape and bind each ankle to the side of the bed.  I was now feeling very nude, very helpless and very aroused, particularly as I watched her remove her uniform, shoes, bra and panties.  Then she sat down on my thighs, straddling me and began kissing, fondling, pinching and caressing  me as my juices began to flow.  Her hands and lips seemed to be everywhere as I moaned and tried to raise my
hips up in an offering.
     Just when I was about to reach an orgasm, she got off me and tore off another piece of tape and place it across my eyes blocking out all light and vision.
     I tried begging into the gag only to have several more strips of tape applied across my lower face and chin.  Then there was silence and I couldn't tell where she was.  For what seemed like 5 to 10 minutes nothing happened.  I didn't even know whether she was still there.
     Then there was a quiet knock on the door which I then heard open and close.  After a rustle of clothing, someone sat on the edge of the bed and fingers started toying with my nipples.
     I tried to say, "Diane?" but I knew the word was unintelligible.  When the person moved
between my separated knees and leaned forward, there was no question that it was not Diane for an erect penis brushed against my pubis.  For a moment I pulled hard against my bonds but then smelled Don's aftershave lotion.  It didn't occur to me until later that maybe many men used the
same lotion.  As if I had any say in the matter, I immediately returned to my very turned on state and loved every second of the next hour.  Then without saying a word Don  left leaving me bound and sweating.....at least I hoped it was Don.
     It was at least several hours before I heard a key in the lock and the door open.  When the tape was rather roughly pulled off my face I was again looking up at Diane who said, "You're kind of cute that way.....and I do like your dragon.  Want me to release you?"
     "I'd rather have a hug and kiss."
     "You can have both as well as your release.  I have to get back to work.  Am I going to have the pleasure of your company in New York?"
     "Diane, you are really something.  I think I would love spending time with you at your "establishment".  I sort of like ordering you around and seeing how you respond.  And Don is thinking time with you might improve me but I see it as a challenge to work out the relationship between you and me......and perhaps between Don and me."
     "Pat.....or Kiko.....you name the time.  I have a lot of vacation time due me as long as I give them two or three weeks notice.  I think you have my number but here's my card.  Use the cellular phone number and it will reach me anywhere in the world.......but give me a little time to answer.  See you in New York....just close the door after you get dressed.
     When I returned to my seat, Don looked at me and said, "Where have you been?  It's been a couple of hours."
     I looked at him and saw he was serious.  Just who had come in and made love to me?  I turned red and looked back at him.  Suddenly he started laughing.  I slugged him on the arm and joined his laughter.  For a moment he stopped and then pulled out an official diploma entitled "For EXTRAORDINARY ACTIVITY WHILE FLYING ABOVE 40,000 FEET".  It was signed my
the pilot, co-pilot and Diane.  I laughed but didn't tell him about the one I had received from Diane.

                       CHAPTER TWENTY NINE

     When we landed at Kennedy Airport in New York we, including Diane, were met by Gloria (Don's secretary) and Ken (one of his security men who I knew pretty well).  They seemed delighted to have us back in the U.S. and were of course very interested in what I looked like as "Kiko" rather than "Pat".
     "I can't believe it, Kiko.  You really look like a beautiful, young Japanese woman.  What does it feel like?" Gloria asked.
     "I guess it feels pretty natural now.  There are times when I think I'm Pat Anderson, but most of the time I think, dream and act Japanese.  And besides, this is Don's wish."
      Gloria looked intently at Don for a minute but he just smiled in return.  After retrieving our baggage, we piled into a company car with Ken driving, Don in the front passenger seat and we three girls in the back.  Gloria gave Diane a rather big kiss and we headed for Manhattan where Don took us all out for breakfast.  I was having a difficulty 
adjusting to the time difference and had not slept much on the flight, but I managed to stuff myself with American food.  We then delivered Gloria and Diane to their apartment and Ken took us to Don's building where I was anxious to again see his suite on the top floor.
     To my surprise, Don picked me up and carried across the threshold for which I gave him a big kiss.  Somewhat automatically I slipped my shoes off in the entryway and 
we both laughed.
Then I bowed to him and stood waiting, not knowing what role to play.
     "Relax, Kiko.  Yes, I love you as a Japanese woman, but remember I loved you as Pat Anderson.  Let's take a shower and catch a few hours sleep.  We have all the time in the world to work out our relationship."
     As we showered together I found myself thinking of a Japanese bath.   Don finished before I did and when I stepped out he was waiting with a large towel which he wrapped tightly around me, binding my arms to my sides.  Then he carried me out and dropped me on the bed.  After smothering my lips, eyes and ears with kisses, he worked the towel up on my body far enough to allow him to move between my knees......and make me very happy.
     Our 'few hours sleep' lasted until the next morning with a couple of breaks for some wine, omelets and toast.  But with the dawn I was almost over the jet lag and raring to go.  Don had work to do in the office and suggested that I go shopping for food and also that I go on a spree as far as clothes were concerned.
     "Some of your old wardrobe is fine, but I want you to get some nice Japanese dresses, robes, sheaths with mandarin collars.  Also, some tasteful suits and maybe some leather, Lycra, latex....or anything you want," he said.
     He made sure I had the credit cards he had given me earlier and added that he had called the companies to have cards issued under the name of Kiko Grafton, but he thought that the Pat Grafton cards would still work if I signed them that way.  Also, he provided me with a small cellular phone to use as much as I wished, showing me that he had programmed 
in his number, Gloria's,  Ken's, the suite and of course 911.  His final suggestion was that I should use the type of stores that would deliver my purchases.
     Feeling that this was all not really necessary, I said, "Don, I really don't need to go on a 'spree'.  The things I have are fine."
     "Kiko, do as I have suggested or I will embarrass you by making the suggestion an order."
     "Hai, master," I replied quietly.
     He looked intently at me to see if I was being sarcastic or disrespectful, and then said,” Please, pretty Kiko."  I smiled and said I would do as he requested.
     The conversation was still bothering me as I cleaned up our breakfast area and got dressed.  He had, in effect, ordered me to go shopping and I wondered whether this was setting the tone of our lives together.....and whether I would be happy in that role.  Could I be spontaneous?  Could I use my imagination and plan things on my own?  Well I 
figured I had some time before I really had to make a decision.  Don had not mentioned any  wedding plans?  Maybe
he was thinking of a long engagement.
     Actually, then mornings shopping went well and I was enjoying my self.  I got some necessary underclothes that were sexy and revealing, several pairs of shoes, sweaters, blouses, skirts, two nice suits including one which was made of white silk and fitted me perfectly.  I also found a store that featured Japanese clothing and went wild.  The store 
owner was herself Japanese and I quickly found myself babbling away in that language.  She quickly caught on to
what I was looking for in the way of dresses that would emphasize my slim  waist, relatively small hips but full breasts, but I also got some short, light weight robes.  I 
think the owner gave be some discounts because of the number of articles I purchased and threw in some T-shirts with
designs that varied from Japanese pictures and words to sexy drawings.
     Happily, all the stores said they would be glad to deliver so I wasn't burdened by lots of packages.  About lunchtime, my cellular phone rang.  It was the first time I 
had ever used one of the things but Don had showed me the basics.  I was astounded that I could be talking to him
surrounded by big buildings.
     When he asked how I was doing, I enthusiastically bubbled a reply, "Great and I can't wait to show you everything.  Where are you?"
     "In the office, bored silly.  How about meeting me for lunch downstairs in the restaurant where we ate together for the first time?  Remember?"
     "Of course, but I'm surprised you do.  See you soon."
      Don was waiting for me when I got to the restaurant, immediately stood up and gave me a warm kiss.  I was not particularly hungry but ordered a salad and wine and 
watched him dig into a large Reuben sandwich and some type of imported beer.
     "You could have ordered a Japanese beer in my honor," I said.
     "Sorry about that, Kiko.  And you do have some excellent beers."
     We talked about my morning and I then asked whether his schedule was going to include going up to his real home on the Hudson.  "I sort of miss your sister, Clara and Hans as well as some of your other friends, but mainly I like the countryside."
     "Well, we might go up this weekend, say Friday until Monday, but as much as I really dislike the city, I should then get back.  Being away longer than I expected has put me far behind in a number of projects and it's going to take one or two weeks to get things under control.  You could stay up there if you wanted, or return here with me.  Also, at one 
point quite a while ago you mentioned that you might want a little time away from me.  This might be a good opportunity.  I want you to be sure you want to spend the rest of your life 
with me.  And once we start making wedding plans, things will probably move fast.  Also, you and I have to decide whether you are going to remain Japanese.  What do you think?"
     It was a relief to hear him talk this way for I knew he could have simply laid down a schedule and not wished for my thoughts.
     "Don, that sounds just great.  I mean, let's go to your home upstate, and then I would like to return here with you.  I've thought about returning to California and seeing my friends from the nursing school but doubt we would have much in common.  But Diane has invited me to spend some time with her.  This is sort of a contest between us.  She wants to 
dominate me and I think it would be interesting to see her try, but I would do this only if Gloria agreed for I don't want to come between them in any way."
     "Kiko, you know Diane better than I, but I suspect that Diane can be a pretty strong and convincing dominatrix if she wants to be, so it might not be as much fun as you think.  On the other hand, maybe a little more training might be...."
     "Don, I know you are sort of kidding, but stop right there.  I know now that you don't want an automaton for a companion.  I'm more than willing to let you control 
me at times, but I want to be able to pour ice water on your belly, get you aroused in public places, buy you kinky as well as nice things, and hold you when and if things don't go as you plan.  And I think I am stronger than Diane."
     "Sounds like you two are heading for an interesting battle.  Kiko, if   that is what you want, you have my blessing.  Just let me know if you need my help.  I don't want you to get hurt."
     "Thanks.  I love you for that.  Now you should get back to work, and I have some other things to buy."
     "Right.  And I hope you will be willing include one special store.  There is a place that sells rubber, Lycra and leather clothing.  Some of it is rather common but some is esoteric, exotic and sort of stimulating.  You remember Bill and Nancy Monro, and their daughter Georgia."
     "Yes, they are the people with the vacuum bed."
     "Correct.  And this store is their source for some of their things.  I've called to make an appointment for you at two thirty this afternoon but if you don't like the idea I'll cancel."
     "No, it sounds like fun.  Maybe I'll surprise you when you get to the suite tonight.  See you then."
     We got up, Don paid the bill and walked to the elevators that would take him back to work.  I made sure that he would remember the kiss I gave him when we parted. I then walked to
a small nearby park and sat on a bench trying to think things through, but had sort of already decided to call Diane.  She said I could reach her just about anywhere in the world on her cellular phone, so why not try.  I pulled out her card and dialed the number.  There were a series of beeps and pauses.  Just when I was about to hang up......
     "Hello, Diane Sawyer."
     "Hi, how come I can't get better service on this flight?"  I asked.
     "Kiko, where are you?"
     "In New York, stupid.  Where are you?"
     "40,000 feet over Kansas, stupid.  I don't have time to wander around big cities.  It's great to hear from you.  What's up?"
     "Can you talk for a minute?"
     "Sure, I'm walking down to our little room.  The other stewardesses can take care of things for a few minutes.  I'm listening."
     I quickly gave her a recap of the conversation with Don and said,  "Providing it's okay with Gloria, and providing you still want to get your hands on me, and providing you can work things out for next week, I would like......"
     "I can't wait.  Yes, I'll talk to Gloria but I know she will understand.  I do have to clear my flight schedule but with my seniority that shouldn't be a problem.  I'll be back in New York Sunday afternoon so call me then or on Monday when you get in.  And when you do, refer to me as 'Mistress Diane'"
     "That will be the day.  Now if you don't get back to work, they will  probably fire you. Especially with the poor work habits you obviously have.  See you soon."
     "Get plenty of sleep, Kiko.  You're going to need it."
     After hanging up, I looked at my watch and saw that it was later than I thought and I was going to need a little luck to get to the "special” store on time.  When I arrived, there was a sign on the door that said "Closed", but when I peered in the window, a woman came and opened the door slightly.
     "You must be Kiko."  I nodded and she immediately smiled and invited me in.  She was tall, probably in her late forties and she was dressed in black slacks, white blouse, shoes with high heels and a studded black, leather choker.
     She shook my hand and said, "You are just as Don described.  Now why don't you look around while I get a tape measure and a data form, but I think I should be  able to fit you very easily. Oh, my name is Geselle."
     She went towards the back of the store and I began looking around.  Within minutes I was getting excited for it was literally a fantasy shop.  In the leather department, they had just about every imaginable garment, but also hoods, gloves, whips, straps, collars, harnesses, boots, etc.
Close by were rubber skirts, tight form fitting sheathes and shirts, stockings, raincoats....in several different colors of rubber.  I ran my hands over several of the Lycra garments as Geselle returned.
     "Wait until you feel them on you.  This part of the store is for the casual shoppers.  Come back and I'll show you the rest."
     We went through a door into an even larger area that was filled with chains, manacles, ropes, hoisting mechanisms, a vacuum bed like the one the Monro's owned, cages, and various
"toys".  I immediately began thinking of what I would like to get for Don and saw a strap and sheath arrangement designed to entrap a penis, scrotum and testicles.
     "You're thinking of Don aren't you.  Well it's a good choice so I'll put that as your first item.  Now let me get some measurements of you."
     And measure she did...of just about everything.  To do this, she took me into a small dressing room and asked me to strip completely.  Her hands were warm and I quickly became hot in various places.  Then we talked a few minutes about what I had in mind, and she started making trips back and forth from various areas of the store as I tried things on.
     For a while I went a little wild buying various things.  At first they were mainly latex or Lycra and included such things as bras with cutouts for nipples, panties, a combination tight, sleeveless V-necked shirt and attached briefs with a crotch section that could be completely unsnapped and a pair of latex stockings.  Then I got into the leather  articles which were all extremely well made.  There was a form-fitting shirt that laced up one side and had sleeves that also laced tight.  It was in a pretty shade of gray and felt simply wonderful.  I already owned brown leather pants and jacket, but was easily persuaded to buy a black outfit that I could wear practically anywhere, as well as a black, leather cocktail dress that only came to mid thighs.  This had a sort of vampire collar with points that came forward on each side of my neck As an accessory, there was a two inch wide, black studded collar that could be 
locked in place.
     Finally I got a little embarrassed when I realized how much I had spent and started to thank Geselle who had seemed delighted to help me with the decisions.
     "Kiko, not only have you been a very good customer but you are almost a perfect model for many of our things.  Maybe I could call upon you to model in a fashion show when we have
one."
     "Sure, I'd love to do that providing it's okay with Don."
     "Good.  Now I'll have these things sent to you.  But before you leave I want you to try on two other things to see how you look, providing you have a few more minutes."
     "Well Don probably won't get through with his business for another hour or so, so I guess it's all right."
     "Good.  The first is a black leather corset that will emphasize your excellent figure."
     She took me into the back room again and lowered a trapeze for me to hold onto while she wrapped the rather stiff thing around me.  It rode on the top of my hips and extended down a little lower in the front and back.  The top had sort of half cups to lift and squeeze my breasts.  As
she laced up the back, my whole torso was compressed but particularly my waist.  Just when I thought she was through, she started tightening the lacing, asking that I pull in my stomach as much as possible.  When she tied off the laces, I knew that it would be impossible for me to really take a deep breath.  Looking in the mirror, I couldn't believe how small my waistline was.
     "How does that feel, Kiko?" Geselle asked.
     "Very tight but actually rather wonderful.  It's like being held tightly.  But what's the little buckle at the bottom?"
     "Here, I'll show you."  She took a one-inch wide strap, threaded it into the buckle and then ran the strap between my legs to a buckle in the back that I had not seen.  I gasped as she pulled it tight, forcing it between my nether folds and pressing it firmly against my clitoris.
     "Oh, my," was all I could say.
     Then she picked up a long, black leather single glove that had numerous straps as well as a long lacing.
     "Put you hands behind you, palm to palm, and relax."
     For a moment I considered objecting, but I had seen pictures of these gloves and was getting more and more turned on by what was happening.  A few minutes later it would have
done me no good to object, for she rather quickly fastened a few of the cross straps and then started the lacing, drawing my elbows closer and closer together.  Then she ran long straps up under and across my shoulders to cross in the back of my neck and attach to the glove.  Then she proceeded to tighten everything up until my elbows were indeed touching.  
Finally she ran the strap from the tip of the glove between my thighs, through a ring near the front buckle and back
to the sleeve.  When she pulled this strap tight, it reinforced the pressure I was already feeling on my private parts.
     I was now a little confused as to what was happening and my rising excitement was helping me my confusion.  At that point a tall, rather nice looking man wearing jeans and a loose white shirt came in through a side door.
     Geselle said, "Oh, Bob, come here and meet Kiko.  She's a friend of the  Monro's and is engaged to Don Grafton.  And Kiko, meet Bob, my husband."
     Although a little embarrassed, I said, "Nice to meet you.  Sorry but I don't seem to be able to shake hands.  Now, Geselle, are we through."
     "No, not quite.  Bob, help me lie her down on the stomach on that mat over there."
     "What are you going to do, Geselle?  I really think I should be going."
     "We'll see that you get home okay, Kiko."  With that she picked up another leather object which in effect was a sleeve for my lower extremities and ran from my upper thighs to my ankles and was closed my lacing and numerous cross straps.  Also, there was a band that ran under my insteps.  As she tightened this she tickled me for a minute and all I could 
do was buck and laugh.
     When she then picked up a thick, leather discipline helmet with holes for my nostrils but no other openings, I knew that Don had set this up as something more that a 
shopping trip.
     "To be nice to you, Kiko, I have left out the pear gag, but the mouth area has a thick pad that will keep you quiet.  Have fun and enjoy."
     That's the last I saw of her face and that of her husband, as the helmet was positioned, laced and tightened.  Finally a very wide, rigid collar was buckled tight around my neck.  I could still flex my hips a little but otherwise I was helpless.  There was a faint sound of something being
pushed on the floor near me and then the two of them were lifting me up by my feet and shoulders.  When I was lowered it was into a long box of some type, lined with thick foam cut out to surround a female figure my size.
     Faintly I heard Geselle say, "Kiko, I'm going to put a little oxygen mask over you nose so don't worry about breathing when we close this wooden chest.  Say hello to 
Don when you see him."  The lid of the box or chest banged closed and I could hear it being fastened.
     Then I felt the box being lifted upright.  Some type of motorized equipment was positioned, I was tilted back a ways and I began to move, swaying a little.  Then I was flat and
soon realized I was in the back of a vehicle being driven somewhere.  Then more movements, an elevator, a few tilts, bangs and finally no motion and  dead quiet with me flat, compressed, hot, aroused, completely encased and unable to do anything about the pressure on my clitoris from the strap.
     Strangely, I was having no trouble with claustrophobia, with my breathing or with any particular muscles or joints.  And I knew that escape was impossible not was it likely that anyone would hear me if I started yelling.  So I just lay there and enjoyed being held so tightly, But I also started planning on what I was going to do to Don when I got the chance.  The penile sheath and straps would be just the thing.
     It was impossible to guess how long I was there before I finally heard the click of some latches.  The foam layer on top of me was removed and then the oxygen mask.  Cool air came down on my body and a pair of hands lifted me into a sitting position.  Then I was lifted completely up out of the box and laid on my back on a rubber mat.  Because of my arms behind me, I rolled a little onto one side.  I assumed whoever had lifted me was a man and I was betting on Don.  When hands began to caress my bare breasts and nipples, I still couldn't tell for sure, but I certainly was responding.
     Then he rolled me onto my stomach and removed the leg sheath freeing my legs and thighs which I immediately stretched and separated a little.  A hand whacked one 
buttock several times and elicited an immediate yelp that probably penetrated the thick helmet to some extent.  Faintly I heard the command "Up" as hands raised my hips so that I was resting on my bent and separated knees, toe tips, upper chest and head.  When the person's fingers began to play a tune on my labia, clitoris and vagina, he encountered difficulty with the straps that were running there, but it
didn't take him long to unfasten these and position his knees between mine.  For a minute he played with my ass hole, but happily he found my vagina more inviting for that is where he headed and I happily pushed back to make sure he went all the way in.  The rest was pure bliss.
     Afterwards, I just lay there, purring, sweating and breathing rapidly as he removed first the arm sheath, then the corset and collar, and finally the helmet.  I smiled 
and gazed up at Don just before I swung and got in one slap to his face before he grabbed my arms and smothered me with
kisses.
     "There are times like this when I know I love you, Don, even though you use trickery."
     "And I love you, you little vixen, especially when you are helpless."
     "Will you still love me when you get the bills for everything that I bought today?"
     "Yes, I'm sure I will.  But tonight all you get to wear is a loose T-shirt so I can whack your bottom and get my hands on your breasts easily."
     "That's fine with me.  I am going to shower and then would be pleased to make my master a drink and serve him hor d'oeuvres.  Do you want me to prepare dinner or order something to be sent, Master?"
     "Neither.  Put on a robe and check the kitchen."
     When I did, I let out a whoop and through my arms around Clara Heinson, Don's cook from upstate, and then saw her husband Hans sitting to one side, smiling at me.
     "Clara, you look wonderful to me.  I've missed you and Hans."
     "And ...er...Kiko, you look different but just as attractive as ever.....perhaps a little more so.  But all that noise in the other room just now was a little distracting. 
  Are you going to help me with dinner or just stand there?"
     "I will, I will.  But let me take a quick shower and put on a pretty Japanese print dress for you."
     Actually, when I started dressing, I decided on a pretty kimono with white socks and a little leather choker.  Clara was very impressed when I appeared, but then I made Don's drink and took it in to him, bowing and then kneeling as I set it on a stand beside him.  Clara had followed me into the den where he was sitting and clapped her hands quietly as I 
served him.
     But Don looked sternly at me and said, "Yes, you are impressing Clara but that's not what I told you to wear."  Clara quickly left the room.
     "I'm sorry, Master.  I guess you will have to punish me tonight."
     "Kiko, I'll decide when, how and if to punish you.  But you do look nice.  I talked to my sister and she is anxious to get you into a authentic Geisha gown and makeup sometime.  Now go into the kitchen and help Clara.  And I expect you to sit at the table with all of us.  Sometime though, I would like you to serve dinner to myself and a few friends, perhaps this weekend."
     "I would be honored, Master," and left him wondering whether I was being respectful or sarcastic.
     Dinner was delightful.  Hans and Clara had lots of news about Don's estate, including the fact that the livestock now included a pair of lambs and one baby.  Hans had been working on a pillory order that incorporated some new ideas and Clara wanted some part time help.  Susan, Don's sister, and her husband, Ed, had been away but were back and looking  forward to seeing Don and I.  The Hastings and Monro's were fine. And the big news was that they had hired a young, black man who had a degrees in horticulture and had also studied a little animal husbandry. His name was Jefferson Davis, his wife was Belinda and she had just had a baby son.  Jeff apparently was extremely bright and had been hired to be Hans right hand 
man, running the estate while Hans concentrated on building up Don's business of medieval equipment, bondage devices,
etc.  It was hoped that Belinda would help Clara but not until the baby got a little older.
     Oh, another item of information was that they now had a pair of adult lambs and a little baby lamb who everyone loved.
     Finally the group broke up.  I helped Clara clean up the kitchen and then joined Don who had gone to bed and was reading.  I snuggled close to him and he closed the book, smiling at me.
     "Are you going to punish me, Master?"
     "Not tonight, but sometime.  And you don't always have to call me 'Master', just when I want you to do so."
     "In that case, can I play a little game with you?"
     "Kiko, what is in that devilish mind of yours?  But, the answer is yes."
     "Will you let me put your wrists in handcuffs for a little while?"
     "I will if you are going to make love to me."
     "Yes, in a little while."  I got up and got the cuffs that I had purchased for him soon after
we met.  He help out his hands and I locked the cuffs around his wrists, making sure they were secure.  Then I got a short piece of rope and tied his hands above his head to the head board of the bed.
     For the next few minutes, I caressed him, kissed him, nibbled here and there, admired the way a man's nipples can also harden when sucked, and generally got him quite excited.  He watched as I took off the camisole I was wearing and bent forward to let my breasts sway in front of his face.  He tried catching a nipple in his teeth but I raised up away 
from him, making him want me even more.  I also was quite turned on but resolved to carry out my little plan, knowing
that there would be repercussions.
     "Don, I'm going to cover your face with my camisole for a minute or so. 
  Just lie still."
     With his face covered, I reached under the bed where I had placed the penile sheath with all its straps as well as a bowl of ice.  Sitting astride his thighs with my rump holding his knees, I applied the ice to his erect penis and proceeded to ride his jerks and rolls as he tried to get loose. Ignoring his exclamations and curses, I threaded the sheath over his now  deflated penis and began tightening the straps including those that encircled his scrotum.
     When all was secure I got off his thighs and removed the camisole from  his face.  For a moment he was quiet as he looked down at his captured organ.  Then he burst out laughing, and I joined him.
     "Kiko, I don't know what I am going to do with you.  Maybe I'll just have to beat that little dragon on your right butt until it is cherry red, or keep you in a chastity belt for a month. But right now, I want you to remove that fiendish device and open the handcuffs."
     "In a moment, Master, but I want to play with you a little longer."  I got back on top of him and slid the leather-covered penis up against my clitoris.  As I rubbed 
against him I could tell he was feeling the pressure of an erection that could not develop.
     But when my own desire got the best of me, I took the contraption off, watched him grow rapidly and then impaled myself on him, rising and falling until we both came in waves of glory. Only after that did I release his wrists and we fell asleep in each others arms.

                          CHAPTER THIRTY

     The next morning, I was up early, getting everyone's breakfast and preparing to leave for Don's real home upstate.  I was anxious to get there and see the place.  Unfortunately, Don got a call from his office soon after he got up about something that was going to requite his attention.
     "Don, please don't tell me we can't get out of here."
     "Now Kiko, settle down.  I think the best plan is for you to drive up with Hans and Clara this morning.  To keep you out of trouble, you will take orders from them.  
I'll have Ken drive my up this afternoon, but will call if we are going to be delayed.  Incidentally, I am going to have
Ken, as my chief security man, stay with us.  This business in China produced a few enemies and I am going to take some precautions to insure our safety.  And keep that cellular phone with you when you are not at home."
     "Don, I was really looking forward to being with you on the drive, but will do a you say."
     "Good girl."
     We had a good trip up with me answering all their questions about Hawaii and Japan. And the place looked great when we arrived.  Jeff immediately appeared, probably to make sure of who was coming up the long driveway.  He was a cheerful appearing man in his late twenties, tall, muscular and handsome.  His handshake when we were introduced was warm 
and firm.
     "May I call you Kiko?  I have heard many nice things about you."
     "Certainly, Jeff.  And if you're available, after I get settled and we  all have lunch, I'd love to have you show me the lambs."
     Hans said, "I'm sure that Jeff can do that, and then I want you to stop by the shop and help me for awhile before you help Clara to prepare dinner."
     "Sounds like I have a pretty full schedule."
     I got unpacked and changed into jeans, short leather boots with two-inch heels that I could just pull on, and a loose, short sleeved, blue work shirt with no bra.  We had a light lunch and then Jeff and I headed for the barn.  He had the lambs in one of the horse stalls and they were adorable.  After we entered and closed the door I remarked that the baby was rather scrawny.
     Jeff replied, "Yes, the ewe doesn't seem to have enough milk to satisfy him and so we are supplementing the mother's milk with some formula.  We should probably give him some now. Stay where you are and I'll be right back with some."  He left after taking out the father and putting him in one of the other stalls.
     I knelt down in the hay and the baby came over to me slowly, bleating a little as the ewe watched from the corner.  I gently took the little one into my lap as he nuzzled around and seemed to settle down.  When Jeff returned with a baby bottle complete with nipple, he handed it to me and told me to go ahead.  At first the lamb was reluctant but Jeff showed me how to squeeze a few drops of the formula out onto the surface of the nipple, and the baby immediately started to suck.  As I watched I realized that my own nipples were getting hard and erect.
     "Jeff, he's doing that just like a human baby, isn't he?  I wonder what it feels like?"
     "Well, I've had him suck my finger and it is rather an interesting feeling.  I won't tell if you want to get an answer to your question."
     Why not, I thought, followed by what the hell.  I unbuttoned my shirt.  Jeff was only slightly embarrassed but I noticed that he didn't look away.  I pulled the bottle away from the baby lamb and squeezed a few drops of the formula onto my left nipple.  Then I gently turned the lamb's head until its mouth was near my nipple.  In only a second or so, the mouth opened and surrounded my not so little bud.  Then the sucking began and I quickly sucked in my breath.  The
feeling was glorious and seemed to spread to several other parts of my anatomy.  I looked up to see Jeff smiling at me.
     "My wife gets the same look on her face when she feeds our baby girl."
     Unfortunately after a few minutes the lamb realized that I really had no milk to offer and stopped.  I left my breast exposed as I gave the bottle back to him and watched as he finished it.
     When I stood up, Jeff said, "Kiko, you have beautiful breasts."
     "Thank you, Jeff.  I sort of like them myself and haven't received many 
complaints.  Now I have a question of you?  Have you tried your wife's milk?"
     He laughed and didn't seem to be bothered by my question.  "Yes, as a matter of fact I have.  It was sort of fun but the milk tasted a little different than I expected.  Have you ever tasted human milk?"
     I shook my head and he didn't say anything more.  I buttoned my shirt and we left the stall.  I walked around saying hello to the horses and giving my favorite a carrot from a little supply that I knew about.  Then I noticed that the little pony cart had been cleaned up and the leather harness was recently oiled.
     I was about to say something when Jeff said, "Yes, Don had me get it ready in case you wanted to strut and show what a good pony girl you can be."
     "Jeff, would you like to harness me up sometime?"  This time he did turn a little red and I noticed a different degree of bulging in the front of his pants.
     "I think I would need Don's permission.  But the answer is yes.  Maybe I would need my wife's okay as well."
     "Hmm," was all I said.
     He showed me a few changes in the barn and then I left him to head for the workshop to see what Hans was doing.  I found him putting a coat of wax on a brand new contraption which gleamed under the work lights.  Initially it appeared to be a pillory with  two tall, upright posts and
two horizontal boards that had cutouts for wrists and neck.  But then I saw that it was far more complicated.  The two posts arose from a platform and were strongly braced. There were two lower horizontal boards between the posts that had several openings, and all the boards could be slid up and down into various positions.  There were two additional vertical posts about 3 feet high and a padded crosspiece could be set at various levels.  Finally there were holes in the platform boards which themselves could be slid into various positions.
     "What do you think, Kiko?  Isn't it beautiful?"
     "Yes, but it looks rather imposing and complicated.  But the wood certainly shows a lot of work."
     "It's hard maple with several coats of polyurethane and wax.  And all the positioning pins, bolts and screws are stainless steel.  The whole thing is Don's design for a private buyer.  Don wanted to make sure it was finished buy the time you got back in the states, but wanted to see it
before it was shipped."
     "Hans, you certainly have done a beautiful job.  But is the buyer going to be able to figure out what all the holes and boards are for?"
     He smiled at me and said, "Kiko, that's where you are going to help me. 
  Don wants me get pictures of you in all the various possible uses of the apparatus.  And of course for his catalog. So why don't you comb out that beautiful hair of yours, strip and put on those black leather studded wristlets, anklets and collar while I set up the cameras, reflectors and lights."
     "And what happens if I refuse?  I thought I was going to have a nice relaxing weekend."
     "Kiko, you should know by know that life with Don is never going to be relaxing for very long.  And if you give me a hard time, then I'll just get Jeff and the two of us should have no difficulty handling you.  Plus you can look forward to some punishment to be decided by Don."
     "In that case, I'll comply with your kind invitation.  It's nice to know that you can't handle me by yourself and perhaps it would be fun fighting with Jeff, but go get your photography stuff."
     When he returned I was ready for him, stark naked except for the leather strips encircling my throat, wrists and ankles.  While he set up his equipment, I examined the wood structure.  It really didn't look too bad and certainly I had been through far worse.
     We decided to start with the standard pillory with me standing on the platform.  I felt the upper board close tightly around my neck and wrists, and as Hans shoved the 
pins through the posts securing the upper board, I knew I was no longer free.  To add to the immobilization, Hans slid one of the platform boards, I stepped down onto the underlying floor  and felt the board close, trapping my ankles in a spread position.  He then started taking pictures from various angles, moving my long hair to one side for pictures of my face.  He seemed to be taking his time, but the position wasn't difficult to tolerate.
     Then he released me, put the padded bar at a low position and had be  sit on it while he trapped my ankles and wrists in the lower pair of boards.  This caused me to lean forward.  After several more pictures, he picked up a leather flogger and gave me a few whacks across my back. I winced and knew that red marks would quickly appear but sensed that he had avoided hurting me.  On the other hand, it was unclear how long this was going to continue.
     It seemed to take him forever to change film cassettes and take more pictures, but finally I was released and he offered me a coke which I gladly accepted.  The next position was bending over the padded bar set in its highest position and with my wrists locked between two of the platform boards and my ankle restraints tied out to the side.  With my upended ass sticking up, he used the flogger to turn it a deep scarlet, and this time the blows were more stimulating.  As had been true in the past, the scene was now turning me on and I hoped he was not aware of the juices building inside me.
     Then he released my ankles, removed the padded bar and simply locked my ankles into holes in the platform, causing me to flex even more at my waist.  I knew that my ass hole and my folds were now exposed and hoped they would be spared if he picked up the whip again.  I was mistaken and found myself quickly hoping that we had explored all the 
possible positions on the contraption.
     The answer was no.  He released my ankles but kept my wrists trapped in the platform boards.  I looked up to see him reposition the upper boards leaving them separated for a moment. Now what, I asked myself.  The answer became clear when he grabbed my ankles and lifted, inverting me so that I was now supporting my weight on my hands that rested on the floor beneath the platform.  He draped my ankles across the cutouts in the lower of the upper boards and pulled the upper board down.  This was getting to be a little too much when he began flogging my breasts.  I could no longer keep quiet and began to tell him exactly what I thought of him and his wonderful apparatus.  This resulted in a leather pear gag being squeezed into my mouth, more swats and a lot more pictures.
     To my dismay, after completely releasing me and giving me hope that we were finished, he had me sit on the higher of the two lower boards between the high posts after he had removed the upper two.  In that sitting position he bent my knees and raised the lowest of the boards, trapping my ankles.  To steady myself I was now hanging onto the two posts, supporting all my weight on the board slicing across under my thighs and rump.  Then Hans slid the upper boards down and locked my wrists and neck in a fashion to where they had been much earlier.
     "How's that. Kiko?  I hope you're comfortable.  I'm going to get the last pictures and then leave you for awhile."
     I couldn't believe him and tried to plead but the gag was far too effective.  By the time he returned I was hurting all over, particularly my neck, back, and rump.  Without a word he released my head and wrists.
     "You can free the rest of your pretty little body and then I suggest you take a shower. Oh, Don wants you to call him at the office.  Thanks for the good pictures.  I hope they come out because if they don't we will just have to repeat them."
     He left before I got the gag unfastened and figured out how to release my ankles.  Then I sort of laughed at what I must have looked like in the various poses.
     When I tried reaching Don, Gloria, his secretary, answered and explained that he was still at a meeting and now was not going to join me until late in the evening.  I swore and hurled a few choice words in his direction, hoping she would pass them on.  Before hanging up, Gloria said that Diane had talked to her.
     "I have no objection to you spending some time with Diane, but think you are crazier than I realized.  Perhaps I'll even drop by and see if you're surviving.  In any 
case, have fun, Kiko."
     Dinner that night was rather quiet, but Jeff had brought his wife, Betty, and their baby daughter over to join us. Betty appeared to be an intelligent, black woman who obviously loved her husband and daughter.  I caught myself looking in the direction of her large, covered breasts
and wondering about her milk.
     After a long walk by myself, and a quick swim in the pool, I was ready for bed and found myself feeling adventurous.  Perhaps I was still feeling the effects of Hans 
lashing of my buttocks and the helplessness of being pilloried.
     So I decided to have a little surprise waiting for Don when he arrived. 
  I wasn't sure exactly when this would be but thought it would be within the next hour or so.  So I got some of our things out of the closet and stripped.  First I anchored two pieces of chain to rings on the sides of the bed about two feet from the bottom.  Next I took another short piece of chain and passed it around the cross piece between the head posts.  Selecting thick  leather wristlets and anklets with simple hasps, I realized that I was going to need five locks 
for what I planned and made sure that the keys for these were on the top of the nearby bureau.  I positioned the manacles
on my limbs but did not lock them as yet.  My final selection was a black discipline helmet whose only openings were for the nostrils.  This was new purchase of mine and I had been looking forward to trying it.
     Checking to make sure I had thought of everything, I turned down the covers and lay face down.  By rolling from side to side, I was able to lock my ankles to the side chains.  Next I passed locks through the ends of the headboard chain but didn't close them, and then pulled up the sheet and one light blanket to my shoulder level.  The helmet was a little bit of a struggle.  Getting the built in pear gag in my mouth was easy but lacing up the back was more of a 
problem.  If I lay face down on my pillow, I had a hard time breathing through the small nostril holes, so I had to
hold my head up and this made working with my hands hard on my shoulders but I finally succeeded. The helmet flap covering the lacing fell into place and was secured when I wrapped the thick, high collar that was part of the helmet around my neck and closed the fifth lock.  The final step was to reach blindly up feeling for the chain with the two locks. 
  Once I had closed these on my wristlets I had lost all control.  Yes, I could still roll from side to side somewhat, but I couldn't call out to anyone, Hans and Clara didn't know what I had done, and I certainly couldn't free myself.
     Slowly excitement built inside me.  For a moment the early afternoon came back to me and I could feel the baby lamb sucking on my tit with Jeff enjoying the view.  Then came the various positions Hans put me in and then I began to think of my Japanese adventures.  I tried rubbing my nipples on the bed sheet but this did little for me and I became 
more frustrated. Finally I guess I nodded off to sleep.
     Apparently the helmet muffled most sound and of course I couldn't see, so what awakened me was the pulling back of the blanket and sheet followed by a swat on my hind end. Now I was awake and reasonably sure that Don was with me.  But then nothing happened for a few minutes and I wondered whether he had left.  Happily I then felt him  joggle the bed as he
straddled my thighs.  His strong hands grasped my hips and he lifted so that I came into a kneeling position with my knees and ankles spread out by the chains.  When I raised my head he quickly pushed it back down onto the pillow.  A few more blows from his hand brought my buttocks to a good state of warmth and then his fingers began to explore my folds, crevices, clit and holes, eliciting a flood and some involuntary moans.  His erect penis was banging against my inner thighs but he continued to torment me for what seemed like an eternity before he easily penetrated me and gradually and steadily brought us up to and beyond the explosion level.
     Afterwards he did release my ankles and remove the helmet but kept my hands locked the rest of the night.
     "Thank you Don, I needed that.....and love you."
     "I needed you also.  You are quite a sight to come home to, Kiko.....and I do love you....at least part of the time."
     I tried biting him but he grabbed a handful of hair and prevented this. 
  We cuddled and fell asleep.

                        CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

     The next morning I awoke before Don and my bladder told me it was past time to get up. I looked for the keys to my wristlocks and could see them on the bureau but there was no way to reach them.  For a while I lay there but the sensations from my bladder were increasing.  Finally I nudged him awake.  He rolled over, faced me and gave me a big kiss.
     "Don, I love you, but my bladder is very full.  Would you mind unlocking my wrists so I can go to the bathroom?"
     "No, that would deprive me a few more minutes with you."
     "You'd better or you may have to get a diaper or a catheter."
     "But then I would have to get up, and if I did that I might as well unlock you."
     "Bastard, please get the key before I burst."
     "Promise to behave all day?"
     "Maybe."
     "Just maybe.  Well then you'll just have to suffer a little longer."
     I gasped but he then broke out laughing and as he got out of bed I  tried to kick him but missed.
     "You call that behaving?"  For a moment I thought he would change his mind but he unlocked my wrists and I just made it to the bathroom.  We decided on a run before breakfast and then showered together which almost led to our going back to bed.  Then I took him out to show him the lambs and introduce him to Jeff who was busy with the horses.
     While on the tour we met Hans in the workshop and he asked Don about the rush order for an iron helmet.
     "That doesn't seem to be a problem.  Just go ahead and forge one, Hans."
     "I would but I can't find the form we used for the gold helmet for Rahjiv and Indira."
     "Hmm," Don observed.  "Kiko, how would you like to model for a while like a good little girl."
     "Your wish is my command, master," I replied like a good Japanese woman.
     The plan they explained involved making a plaster cast of my head.  I immediately raised a question about my beautiful long hair.  This got them thinking and discussing various solutions. The one they came up with was to use veterinarian's tape which supposedly doesn't stick to hair
very well but first Hans constructed a wooden box to go around my head.  It had no top and one side was split with an opening that fitted closely around my neck.  He also used a strap suspended from each side for me to rest my head on.
     When they came at me with the roll of tape, I still didn't know exactly what to expect. Don applied the first strip right across my mouth, kissed me through the tape and proceeded to completely encircle my head in multiple layers, leaving small openings near my nostrils.  When I raised my hands in protest, Hans grabbed my arms in a bear grip from behind  and Don continued the wrapping down over my breasts to about the level of my thighs, binding my arms tightly along the sides of my body.
     Then I felt myself lifted and placed on a rubber-covered table with my head in the box.  A little more tape was used to close the opening tightly around my neck.  When I tried to raise my legs, one of the two men used straps to bind me to the table.
     "You look very nice that way, Kiko, and you must be enjoying it for I haven't heard a word out of you in the last minute or so," came Don's voice through the tape.  My moans were ignored, if heard.
     Then I felt small rubber tubes being inserted into my nostrils and wax or something was used to seal the tubes in place.  For a short time nothing happened and I used it to try to move one way or another, to no avail.  I was able to turn my head a little but this motion was stilled when they anchored the breathing tubes somehow.
     When the liquid plaster was poured into the form, my only sensation was of a warm stream and all sounds disappeared.  During the ensuing minutes, the warmth increased and I realized the plaster was hardening.
     I found myself relaxing, concentrating on breathing evenly, and experiencing the stimulating sensations of being tightly bound and helpless.  I never ceased to be amazed at this body of mine and only wished that Don was doing something to satisfy the 
growing urge in my pelvis.
     All too soon, I heard some hammering as Don or Hans split the plaster cast of my head and within a short time I was freed.
     "Well, that was interesting.  How come you two didn't make a cast of my entire body while you were at it?" I asked.
     "Now that's a good idea, but I am not sure we have enough plaster to cover your rump," Don said.
     I glared at him as Hans laughed.  "Kiko, Don is kidding you.  You have a beautiful ass to go with the rest of your very attractive body."
     "I'm glad someone appreciates me.  How long will it take to make the helmet?"
     "Oh, several days.  Why do you ask?"
     "Just curious but Don and I will be going back to New York the day after tomorrow."
     "Kiko, I'll have Hans make two of the helmets and will make sure that you enjoy one of them at some point, to satisfy your curiosity."
     "No, that's not necessary," I replied but inside me I wondered what it would look like and how it would feel."
     I helped Clara prepare and serve lunch to the crew including Jeff and Ken.  Afterwards, Don and I took a long walk so we could talk and make some plans.  He said he 
would like to have a group in for dinner the following night which would be Sunday.  It would include his sister, Sarah, and her husband, Ed, as well as the Monro's who I remembered from  their love of rubber and the wonderful time we had at their house.
     "Yes," I said, "Bill and Nancy are great people.  I wonder whether there is any chance that their daughter Georgia might be home from medical school?"
     "We can certainly ask.  And if we are going to have that many, we might as well invite all our own group."
     "That's a lot of work for Clara," I observed.  "But I would be happy to help her."
     Don said, "Let's have the dinner catered and then we can all relax."
     "Sounds great.  Anything planned for tonight?"
     "Not really.  But I think Clara already preparing dinner for everyone  here.  I'm anxious to meet Jeff's wife."
     "You'll like Betty.  I met her last night while you were fooling around in the city.  She's very nice and seems intelligent.  I think she is going to be a big help to Clara and may be helping her with tonight's meal."
     We walked hand in hand for a while admiring the beauty of the hills.  Then Don surprised me by saying, "Kiko, I know you are looking forward to being with Diane for a week or so but am a little worried."
     "Worried about what?" I asked.
     "Well, I'm primarily concerned that it will somehow affect our relationship....and a little concerned about your safety."
     I threw my arms around him and gave him a long kiss.  "Don, I love you  and your concern means a great deal to me for it means you really care about me."
     "Of course I do.  Did you doubt that?"
     "No, I guess not, but there are times when I think we are still working out our relationship, and times when I want to me more than just a possession of yours."
     "Kiko, I love you and you are very important to me.  You're intelligent, beautiful, full of the devil, exciting, a great companion and very sexy.  And I really don't want you as a beautiful slave.  I could never 'own' you nor would I want to.  It's just fun at times to play with you."
     "I needed to hear that.  And I enjoy calling you master once in a while.  But does this mean that I'm not good enough to be your slave?" I said with a smile.
     As he was thinking how to answer that, I took off my shirt and had started on my slacks when he grabbed me and we sank to the ground together.  What followed was fast and furious. Not once did I wonder whether we were hidden from view nor did I care.  He felt so good inside of me and only later did I hope that the bite marks on his neck wouldn't 
show too much.
     As we walked back to the house I was still glowing and could feel my  nipples rubbing on my blouse.  "Don, don't worry about Diane.  I'm sure she won't leave any lasting scars on my mind or my body."
     "Are you going to put any restrictions on what she can and cannot do?" he asked.
     "I've thought about that and the answer is no, for reasons that I would have a hard time explaining."
     "Kiko, I could have predicted that would be your answer, and it is okay with me.  And when you've had your fun and successfully survived, we have to make some long term plans
together.  I do have one short-term request.  For the group tomorrow, I want to present you as Japanese woman to see how they react to you.  This is important for we still 
haven't decided with certainty whether you are going to remain Japanese or return to being Pat.  So I want you darken
your skin a little and use the makeup you were using in Japan.  Also, I want to warn you that I may show some of the pictures that were taken of you when you were with Yosh."
     "That's fine with me.  I knew that pictures were being taken from time to time but have never seen them.  And I also would like to see how they react to me.  But I don't have any of the skin dye."
     "Yosh sent some by air express and I guess you know how to use it."
     "Don, you really are something.  I suppose you will want to tie me up.  Do you remember the tricks of Karada and the pearls?"
     "Yes, but let's see how the evening goes."
     That evening I dressed in a tight silk, sleeveless Japanese print dress that came down to my mid thighs, emphasizing my figure...with nothing on underneath to cause 
any ridges in the dress.  Around my neck I put a simple leather collar with a simple silver buckle and a single D-
ring.  I helped Clara and Betty serve and then sat down with the others to eat.  The dinner was excellent as usual and everyone was relaxed, partly from the wine which everyone had except for Betty who said it might not be good for the baby.  After desert, Betty  quietly asked me if there was a place where she could feed her child.  I asked Don to excuse us for a few minutes and led Betty up to my room.
     "Is this okay?" I asked her.
     "Sure.  It's a beautiful room.  Thanks."
     "Do you want me to leave?"
     She shook her head and replied, "Not unless you want to."  She chose a straight-backed chair, opened her shirt and opened the front snaps of her maternity bra, exposing her big engorged breasts.  The baby quickly found one nipple and began to suck hungrily.
     As I watched I felt my own nipples getting hard and remembered the feelings of the little lamb's mouth.  After a few minutes, the baby seemed satisfied and fell asleep.
     "How does it feel, Betty?"
     "Wonderful.  But I seem to have more milk than the baby needs at times, and don't want my breasts to become too distended.  I have been told that might lead to more stretch marks and I don't want Jeff to think I am disfigured."
     "I don't think he would mind.  He seems so considerate of you and the baby.  He really impresses me."
     "Yes, I love him very much.  And he thinks highly of you.  He told me about you and the lamb.  Actually, I think you will make a great mother when the time comes.  He also related your questions about the taste of human milk.  Do you want to find out?"
     "Oh, I couldn't do that," I said, laughing.
     She just exposed her other breast and warned me not to bite.  Feeling aroused, I locked the door and knelt down in front of her.  When I got close she put her hand behind my head and drew me closer until my mouth closed on her swollen nipple.  I was surprised by how quickly the milk started flowing as I gently sucked and even more surprised my the taste  which was hard to describe but certainly different than cow's milk. I looked up at her smiling face and for a few minutes sucked greedily.
     "You make a nice baby, Kiko.  Had enough?"
     "Yes, and thank you.  You make a wonderful mother."  I stood up, wiping my mouth and feeling rather embarrassed.  "I'll see you downstairs," and fled.

                        CHAPTER THIRTY TWO

     The next morning, Don and I awoke about the same time, went for a brisk run followed by a swim in the pool.  As we walked into the house for breakfast, he said, "Kiko, you really have a beautiful body and I love you."
     "Just for my body?"
     "No, for every thing you are."
     "Don, that's one of the nicest things you have said to me.  And you have a beautiful physique, an intriguing mind, and I love you.  Now what brought all this on?"
     "Nothing, really.  Now let's eat and then I'll help you with the skin darkening business and help get you ready for tonight."
     We both ate too much, thanks to Clara's wonderful cooking and then Don led me over to the gym building.
     I asked on the way over, "Do you have a tub to put the dye into?"
     "No, we won't need that.  Yosh sent the stuff in a concentrated paste form.  He says it should be just as effective or even better than the liquid you have used in 
the past." Once we were in the gym, Don spread a plastic sheet on the floor as I stripped completely and he suggested that I pin my hair up which I did.  The goo in the container from Yosh didn't look very appealing but I sort of enjoyed the feelings as Don proceeded to spread the stuff all over my body using a broad spatula.  When he moved a long mirror into position, I looked like I had been covered in brown tar.
     "Now close your eyes so I can cover your eyelids with the stuff, and keep them closed."
     As I stood there I wondered how long the stuff was supposed to remain on me, but my thoughts were interrupted when Don told me to put out my hands.  The were a few clanks and then I felt metal manacles close on my wrists.
     "Don, just what do you think you are doing?"
     "Well, I'm just trying to keep you from wiping the stuff off too soon, or sitting down. And we are supposed to heat the stuff up in order to open your pores and allow penetration.  So come with me."
     I felt a tug on my bound wrists and realized he had a chain attached to them.  I heard a door open and immediately felt the heat of the sauna.  I opened my eyes and saw that he was leading me over to a wooden post where he passed the chain through an eye bold high up and pulled raising my hands high above my head.  He then attached the end of the chain to a wall cleat several feet away and I knew I wasn't going anywhere.
     "Kiko, I'm going to leave you here for awhile so that I can read the rest of his instructions.  Besides, it is a little hot in here for me."
     "Don, please, please don't forget me.  You know, you might make a good-looking Japanese male.  Have you considered that?"
     "Sorry, pretty woman.  See you in a bit."
     The door closed with a thud and darned if he didn't turn off the lights.  It only took a few minutes before I was hot and sweating.  Then the paste softened and began slowing oozing down my body, getting into every crevice and cranny.  There was no question of keeping my eyes open for the stuff was running down over my eyebrows.  I pulled ineffectively at 
my manacles and then tried to kick the chain loose with a foot but couldn't find it in the  dark.....and even if I had, getting it loose from the wall was clearly an impossibility.
     Just when the heat seemed to be overpowering, the door opened, a breath of cool air came in, and Don said, "Keep your mouth closed, Kiko.  I'm going to use a hose with warm water to wash you off."
     Actually it felt wonderful.  I twisted in my bondage to allow him to hit every part of me and soon found I could open my eyes.  Not only was Don standing there but also Hans who
watched with a big grin on his face.
     "I hope you two are enjoying this."
     Don twisted some valves near the hose tap on the wall and the next minute, the warm water turned frigid and I started yelping and trying to avoid the stream.  Happily he soon turned the water off and proceeded to dry me with a large beach towel, the rough texture felt great and he soon had me purring with excitement.
     "Hans, could you leave us for a while," I asked.
     "Don said, "No, Hans.  Give me a hand getting her on the massage table outside.  Kiko, you skin is a perfect color."
     I looked down and saw he was right.  Meekly, I allowed myself to be placed on the table and the two of them strapped me down with my manacled hands high over my head.
     "Thanks, Hans, you can go.  I can handle her now."
     "Don, just what are you up to."
     "Well, I though I might have the pleasure of shaving that pussy of yours."
     "Oh no you don't.  I don't trust you with a razor."
     "Well you'd better."  He secured my knees in stirrups that he attached to the table, got out a basin of water and some shaving cream, a safety razor and went to work as I squealed.  But I sure didn't dare to move.  It seemed to take him forever but he said he just was trying to do a very good job.  When he picked up a bottle of aftershave lotion, I pleaded and made all sorts of promises.
     "Kiko, which would you rather have.  The lotion or me?"
     "Don, you of course."
     "Well then ask me nicely."
     As I thought I was already was getting more and more aroused.  "Please master, I want and need you very badly."
     He started kissing me on my lips and neck and worked his way down, spending a lot of time on my swollen nipples before shifting his attention to my labia and clitoris.  My moaning got louder and as he entered me, only his hand across my mouth silenced my cries and pleadings.  I climaxed almost immediately but he didn't stop until he himself cried with 
delight.
     Afterwards, we went for our second swim of the day.  And as we walked  back to the house, I asked him about the evening plans.  He explained that there would be some surprises for me, but he wanted me to dress in a kimono, with my hair loose and with simple Japanese sandals.
     "Can I wear a sexy latex bra and bikini bottom underneath, just for you.  Or a slave harness?"
     "That's a nice thought, but I want you naked under the kimono, Kiko.  Depending on the mood of the group, maybe I'll have to demonstrate what I learned about Japanese rope work such as a full body Karada and perhaps a little breast bondage.  Is that all right with you?"
     "Don, I am yours to play with whenever and however you wish."
     He looked intently at me to see if I meant what I had just said.  "Thank you.  There will be times in the future when you can struggle against my desires but tonight, I 
would like you to be obedient."
     "Don, Yosh and Kazu were wonderful teachers and I have learned much of what turns men on.  Tonight I will be your Japanese slave."
     The day passed rapidly and late in the afternoon I took a long bath and washed my long, straight black hair, adding a little wash to make in lustrous.  I then started on my makeup, using a little lipstick on my nipples and areolas to make them stand out.  Looking in the mirror, I was pleased with my appearance.  Thanks to all the exercise I was getting, my body was trim with no excess fat and my make up around my eyes together with the work of the doctor in Japan and my skin coloring certainly gave me an Asian appearance, perhaps with a little  Caucasian blood.
     Slipping on a robe, I decided to call Diane to see if she had arrived home.  When she answered on the third ring, I said, "Is this Mistress Diane?"
     She laughed and said, "You'd better believe it.  Where are you, Kiko?"
     "Upstate but we plan to leave tomorrow morning.  Have you worked things out?"
     "Of course, and I can't wait to begin your training.  Enjoy the rest of today and tomorrow for after that you are mine.  I'll pick you up at Don's apartment at 10 AM.  Wear casual clothes such as slacks and a sweater."
     "Sounds great.  I can't wait to see you.  How much time will we have together?"
     "Kiko, you may wish you never met me.  And the time may seem like a lifetime to you. There is no need for you to know anything about my plans for you except that you will be in my
hands learning to be an obedient slave."
     I laughed and said, "Diane, your brain is all messed up. Maybe you haven't been getting enough oxygen on those long flights.  I can certainly take anything you can  dish out.....and it is likely that you will end up on the bottom.  See you Tuesday morning, love."  I hung up without giving her a chance to say anything further."
     As I selected and donned a pretty kimono I wondered just what she had in mind.  We had not talked at all about where I would be or how Don could reach us, nor had there been any
conversation about limitations, safe words, etc.  Well, this would make it more fun.  And I knew I could trust her, at least I hoped so.
     Don entered just as I was finishing dressing.  He took me in his arms and kissed me long and lovingly.  I could feel an arousal starting.  "You look beautiful, Kiko. 
  I'm tempted to rape you right here and now, but it is late and the guests will be arriving before long."
     "It wouldn't be rape, Don, but I should get down to help Clara and Betty in the kitchen. My passion for you will have to wait until later."
     Clara and Betty both complemented me on my appearance and together we got the table set, the hors d'oeuvres and drinks ready and main dinner items underway.  While we were doing this the doorbell rang and Clara urged me to join Don in welcoming our guests.
     The first to arrive was Don's sister, Sarah Lafferty, and her physician husband, Ed, who both smiled broadly and rushed to embrace me.  "Pat, or Kiko I should say, you are stunning as a Japanese woman.  Do you feel any different?" Sarah asked, holding me at arms length.
     I bowed in Japanese style and answered, "Yes.  And it is very nice to see you and Ed again."
     As we chatted, Don came over and put his arm around me.  "Don't you two  like what I brought back from Japan?"
     It was Ed who answered.  "She's fantastic, Don.  But of course I loved her as Pat."
     "So did I, and now I have the problem of deciding which I love the  most.  For now, Kiko and I like it this way.  Ultimately, it will probably be her decision."
     I beamed up at him.  This was the first time I had heard him say this and somehow it seemed important to our future.
     We were soon joined by Bill and Nancy Monro.  When they saw me it was almost the same greeting and conversation as with the Lafferty's.  Don led the way into the library where Jeff took the drink orders while Clara and I passed the shrimp and other goodies. 
  I found myself seated next to Bill who seemed fascinated by me and was asking one question  after another.
     Then the doorbell rang again.  Nancy said, "That might be Georgia.  She wasn't sure whether she could make it here with her schedule."
     Don started to get up but I said, "I'll be glad to see who it is," and almost added "Master”. Happily, it was indeed Georgia who took one look at me and then threw her arms around me.
     "I don't believe it, you little devil.  How did you do it?  Look at your eyes, and your skin coloring, and your hair.  You are stunning!"  She hugged me again and asked, 
"And did I understand that you have changed your name?"
     "Yes, I'm Kiko, and you look wonderful too."  In fact she did.  She was wearing, black leather slacks and a rather tight red, cotton sleeveless shirt that showed  off her full breasts.
     "Are you going to stay that way, Kiko?  What did you do to your eyes?  Don't you feel peculiar as a Japanese?"  She rattled off these questions at me.
     "Georgia, I don't know whether I'm going to change back.  This has been a fun experience and I love the Japanese culture, the people and the language.  As to my eyes, they did a little operation but this can be..."
     We were interrupted by Don calling out into the entranceway, "Are you two going to stand out there and talk all evening or are you going to join the rest of us?  Gloria, I'm glad you could make it."
     The others greeted Georgia, the men rising from their chairs until she was seated.  Betty came in and Don introduced her and Jeff to the ones who hadn't met them.  
Without really thinking, I pulled out a low, round cushion and knelt on it in Japanese fashion.  Realizing what I had done, I started to get up when Georgia said, "You really have become a Japanese woman, haven't you?"
     Everyone laughed and I said, "Give me a little time to adapt to your American customs, please."
     "No, we like you this way," Ed and Bill said almost simultaneously.  With another round of drinks, the little tension that I felt in the conversation disappeared and everyone seemed to relax.
     When Clara announced that dinner was ready, Betty and I helped her serve it.  I then took my place at the end of the table opposite Don who smiled approvingly at me.  The food was delicious as usual, and for a while the talk did not involve me.
     Afterwards, Don said, "It is great for Kiko and I to be with our family  and friends again.  I know you have many questions about what has transpired.  May I suggest we 
return to the library where I am going to bore you with some pictures that even Kiko has not seen."
     Once we were settled in the other room (Georgia joined me sitting on the floor), Hans turned on a computer that had a very large screen.  Immediately there appeared a beautiful picture of the hills, mist and fields of Japan.
     Don said, "I think our adventures could fill several books.  I regret that I don't have pictures of the start of our travels.  Kiko, or Pat as she was then, and I got separated at the airport, she got taken to jail because she was suspected of smuggling dope  or something while I was on the plane to Europe.  By the time we got her out of that mess, we decided to meet in Japan.  So Pat headed in that direction with the help of Diane, a stewardess who is my secretary's roommate.  They had some fun times in Hawaii on the way and Pat for one day played at being an Hawaiian hula dancer.  She got rave reviews, by the way.  Thanks to Diane, I  do have a few pictures of Pat doing her thing."
     Hans pushed some keys on the computer causing a series of pictures to appear.  Some were of Diane's house, us on the beach, the scenery, etc. but some were of me getting transformed into an Hawaiian...at times practically nude.  I could hear Georgia laughing and a few comments were made by others.
     Don continued, "I'll leave out some of the details.  But at last we got together in Japan and did a little traveling until I had to go to China.  This time it was I that ended up in prison which was something I don't recommend to any of you.  Happily I don't have any pictures to show you of this experience.  While I was trying to gain my freedom, Pat 
decided to spend time with a mutual acquaintance by the name of Yoshiro Matsuo who proceeded to change Pat into Kiko.  Her training was very extensive.  Not only did she learn the language but she learned to be a beautiful, helpful, obedient (there were a few hisses from the group) and loving Japanese
woman.  The pictures which follow don't really do justice to what transpired but I think you will enjoy them....and please keep what you see from leaving this room."
     The shots started with me as Pat, seeing the countryside with Don.  But soon I as seeing myself as Kiko being "trained".  They included pictures of me with Kazu and other men, me in various degrees of bondage and finally of me bound tightly with ropes and in various positions. The most spectacular was of me in the spider web with Yosh smiling up at me.
     Finally there were pictures of Don and me back together, and our return to America. When Hans turned the computer off, there was a brief period when no one spoke and then there
was loud applause.
     Don fielded most of the many questions that followed for which I was thankful.  I sat there a little embarrassed but mainly proud of myself and in awe of the beauty of some of the pictures which for the most part were artistically presented..
     Georgia asked me quietly how it felt being bound that way.
     "Usually, it was wonderful and sexually very stimulating, but at times it was hard on my body.  But as time passed my tolerance grew.  Basically I enjoyed it and think you would have had the same reaction, knowing how you enjoyed being taped up when we were  together the last time."
     "Did that man Yosh do most of the tying?"
     "Oh no.  There were several men and some paying customers who were involved.  Even Don learned some of the techniques but he is just an amateur."
     "You mean that Don can tie a person up that way?"
     "Yes, he know the principles of Karada which was shown in that picture of me with the triangle design ropes binding me and a little of Shinju."

     Before I could say anything more, Georgia called out to Don, "Don, Kiko tells me you know some of the rope techniques.  Is this true?"
     "Yes, Georgia.  Are you interested?  I'll be glad to demonstrate on you."
     The group laughed.
     Georgia said, "No, I think not.  But Kiko says she enjoys it."
     I exclaimed, "Georgia, will you keep quiet."
     But from Bill came the words, "Come on Don, how about a little demonstration?"
     And Georgia added, "Yes, what's this Shinju she mentioned?"
     Don replied, "Let me speak to Kiko for a minute outside, We will be right back."
     We walked out into the hall area and he said, "Kiko, this is up to you. 
  I sensed you were a little upset by some of the pictures and I don't want to embarrass you in front of your friends.  I can easily tell them you would prefer not doing this and I know they would understand."
     "Don, the pictures were beautiful and I couldn't have looked at the one with me sitting on top of Kazu without becoming very worked up with all sorts of emotion.  I think you would like to show me off to the group and I will try not to laugh at your amateur-like efforts.  And it is not
as though they haven't seen me naked before."
     "I hoped you would say that.  When we start, just lower your kimono down to your hips and tie it there.  Okay?"
     "Whatever my master wishes," I replied smiling and giving him a little  kiss.
     Back in the library, Don asked Hans to get some things and then began explaining to the others about the various types of Japanese bandage.  In particular he described the art and technique of various rope configurations.  Then Hans came in with several long lengths of rope. Don asked me to stand up from my kneeling position at his side.
     "Georgia asked me what Shinju was.  The answer is that Shinju is the Japanese technique of breast bondage and this is what we will demonstrate."  He nodded at me and I loosened my kimono, shrugged it off my shoulders and tied it tightly around my hips.  Even though my hips and pelvis were covered I felt rather naked but warmed under the stare of those present.
     "We will start by binding her arms to keep her from interfering."  He had be put my arms behind me with my hands grasping the opposite forearms and proceeded to lash them securely using cinches to tighten the encircling strands.  Then he used a second piece of rope to pull my upper arms towards each other, pulling my shoulders back and thrusting out my breasts as my nipples got hard and erect.
     I smiled at him and whispered, "That's not very tight, but pretty good for a beginner."
     "What did she say?" Ed called out.
     "She made a somewhat disparaging remark, Ed, but I have a way of controlling that."
     Don went to the pile of things that Hans had brought in and returned with a roll of duct tape and a long broad band of black latex.  Before I could protest, the tape was across by mouth after which he wound the latex multiple times around my lower face and chin. Hans held me as I struggled to avoid being gagged.  I then tried kicking both of them.  This effort resulted in the tying of my ankles together.  Then Don had Hans throw a long piece of rope over one of the
overhead beams.  One end was tied to strands binding my upper arms and the other was tied off to one side with enough to cause my arms to be pulled back and up somewhat.  I hadn't counted on that and let out a string of words that turned out to be completely unintelligible but which caused Betty to ask whether I was all right.
     "She's fine.  Now let's get to work on her breasts."  Don started by  making a loop out of the center portion of a long piece of rope and placing the loop over my head with the ends down between my breasts.  A series of three knots were tied, one just above my breasts, one just below and one at my waist.  Then he encircled by waist several times, pulling the 
strands very tight and finally tying another knot behind me.  The two strands were carried up, crossing behind my shoulder blades and then came down in front to the highest knot, from where he carried the ropes around my chest pushing in on the upper portions of my breasts.  Then he did the same just below my breasts and finally proceeded to crisscross strands.  By now my breasts were compressed somewhat and I thought he might be finished.
     But he then took a thin piece of rope and proceeded to encircle each breast multiple times using the larger rope strands to anchor the circles. I looked down to see my breasts bulging and turning bluish from congestion.
     Don looked carefully at me and then bent to kiss each nipple.  To the gathered group he said, "Kiko would welcome your close inspection of what we have accomplished and I will be happy to answer any questions.  Georgia, would you like to model for a little Karada?"
     "Maybe some other time," she replied laughing.  She then came up to feel my breasts and look at my bound arms and chest..  By that time I was hurting a little and anxious to be released. When she pinched my nipples slightly, it really stung for a second but there was nothing I could do.
     Don seemed to sense that I was getting pretty uncomfortable and asked Hans to cut me loose.  When the thin strands around my boobs were removed, the blood rushed in and I sucked in air as there was a flood of pain.  But then I just felt warm all over.  Everyone clapped as the last ropes were removed and I knelt down, partly to bow to them and partly because I was a little unsteady.
     Georgia then helped me rise and get the kimono back over me.  "Did that hurt?  You looked very exciting."
     "It hurt a little but I enjoyed being helpless in front of all of you."
     The two of us went out in the kitchen to get some coffee and for a few minutes we talked about her training as a medical student.  She said she was starting a rotation through psychiatry which I said sounded interesting.
     "Yes, it should be fun, and perhaps you could be of help."
     "In what way?"
     "Well, as a project, I am trying to get a handle on the personalities of people by subjecting them to time in a sensory deprivation tank.  I've been in one myself, and it 
really is weird.  Kiko, I think you would find it very interesting and it would help me.  Would you do it?"
     "Georgia, I've heard a little about those things, and yes, I would be interested, but not for a while.  If you still want me, try calling me in New York in about two weeks."  I remembered I still didn't know how long I was going to be with Diane but thought it would only be for a week at most.
     "Great," she said.  When we returned to the library we found that people were getting ready to leave.  I received many complements and best wishes, and as the last person left, collapsed into Don's arms.
     Hans, Clara, Jeff and Betty said they would put things away and shut up the house, and it wasn't long before Don and I were exploring each other's body in bed.  Despite the tightness of the ropes, I didn't seem to have any rope burns or black and blue areas.
     "Guess I didn't put enough tension on those strands, Kiko."
     "You did very well for a beginner, Don, and I am sure I will have some sore areas tomorrow."
     "Well, how about I give you a little massage."
     "Wonderful."  I lay on my stomach as he proceeded to knead my back muscles, buttocks and thighs with a combination of some oil and some alcohol.  Then he had me roll over and went to work on my front.  I lay there enjoying his touch, his rubbing and an occasional slap to sensitive areas.  Suddenly I felt alcohol being poured down over my pubis 
and I let out a scream.
     "You bastard."  I got in two pretty good slams to his chest before he wrestled me flat, worked his way between my thighs and penetrated my moist and begging vagina.
     His last words were, "Yes, it does sting a little, but the rest feels wonderful."

                       CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

     The next morning, the entire staff gathered for breakfast together.  Don explained that he and I would be away for awhile.  Each individual was complemented on their 
roles in keeping the estate in tiptop shape, saying he couldn't be happier with the place.  He asked Hans about progress on the catalog of medieval and other devices and was rewarded by Hans' presentation of a number of completed pages, some of which contained rather spectacular pictures of me.
     Don said, "Those are great and when we finish putting it all together, we'll need to set up some type of manufacturing facility or farm the work out so that the business can run by itself.  I don't want our group bogged down but would rather concentrate on special orders.
     "And Jeff, You are doing a great job keeping the things looking  wonderful and the animals in good health.  If you get bored, let me know....and feel free to make suggestions at any time. We are going to miss being here with you and will return as soon as we can."
     The group went off in various directions when Don and I went upstairs to pack.  In many ways I was reluctant to leave and for a few minutes considered staying and simply helping the others.  But I was excited about being with Diane.  A few minutes later I heard a helicopter getting closer and closer.
     "Sounds like our ride is here, Kiko."
     "You're kidding."
     But he wasn't, and soon I was taking my first helicopter trip.  At Don's request, the pilot gave us a tour of New York City and I particularly enjoyed seeing the lower Hudson and the Statue of Liberty.  At the east side terminal, we were met by Ken, Don's head security man, and by Gloria, his secretary, who immediately presented a meeting schedule.
     Arriving at Don's building, he said to me, "Ken will help you with the bags.  Why don't you get settled with his help and then come down to the offices about noon.  The four of us can have lunch together, and then Ken can go shopping with you if you wish."
     Lunch turned out to be sandwiches and tea in his office suite, and he seemed wrapped up in business matters.  I was bored and definitely not in the mood to shop.  So I persuaded Ken to show me some of the areas of Manhattan where the Japanese population tended to live.  This turned out to be great fun.  Ken was a little concerned about my safety but 
I persuaded him to park the car and together we explored the shops.  The people obviously  accepted me as one of them and only on a few occasions corrected my pronunciation.  Soon I was picking up the local slang.  At a small restaurant, Ken and I had tea and chatted with the owner who offered me a job
as a cocktail waitress.  She showed me pictures of the skimpy uniforms the girls wore and I was tempted to try one on.  But by this time Ken was frowning.
     Back in the car, he said, "Kiko, were you really considering working there?"
     Partly to add to his concern I said, "Sure.  I think it would be fun.  Don't you think I would look good dressed like that?"
     "I think you would get huge tips and many requests for dates.  Also, I think Don would whip that pretty little ass of yours and I would get fired."
     "Relax, Ken.  I was just kidding you.  But honestly, I may have to find something to keep me busy if I am going to be spending much time with Don in the city."
     "Kiko, you are great for Don.  May I ask how you two are getting  along?"
     I laughed and replied, "Actually, pretty well.  But recently, neither he nor I have discussed marriage.  I guess we are still getting to know each other and figuring out  what we want to do. But please don't tell him I said that."
     Ken said, "No, I won't.  I like you both too much."
     The rest of the day passed rapidly.  I was getting more and more keyed up about spending time with Diane and found myself feeling variously excited, aroused, apprehensive and confused. Don and I dined at a quiet, excellent but too expensive restaurant in midtown.  He sensed that my thoughts were roaming all over the place and neither of us had much to 
drink.
     Back in his penthouse suite, I stripped and put on a thin silk, Japanese robe.  With the sash pulled tight I knew that a lot of my figure was being displayed nicely for him.  I walked into the living room and stood looking out at the spectacular view of the city.
     A moment later, Don's hands slid around my chest to cup my breasts and tease my nipples.  His lips caressed the side of my neck and his arousal poked at my buttocks causing me to
arch my back into him.  One of his hands dropped to my crotch and pulled me even tighter against him and I opened my robe to let the cool air try to fan the heat rising inside of me.
     With ease he picked me up and unceremoniously he dropped me on the couch.  I playfully turned onto my stomach but he quickly knelt between my thighs, pushed my robe up onto my
back, and lifted my hips.  Rather roughly, his very erect penis slipped a short distance into me and quickly pulled out.
     "Nooo," I moaned.  "Please."
     "Who do you belong to, Kiko."
     "Me," I replied and got a hard swat on my fanny as a reward.'
     "Who?"
     "Me."  This time the result was a series of stinging swats that aroused me still further.
     "You, master, and I want you right now."
     For a moment nothing happened but then he penetrated me completely saying, "You know I can't resist you at a moment like this, you devil."  His motions increased in pace as I bit into a pillow and as I felt his fingers digging into my sides we both came with a rush.
     A while later after we had moved to lie naked in bed together, he said he was going to miss me very much and asked whether I really wanted to spend time with Diane.
     "I think so, partly because I have more or less committed myself.  But I will miss you.  Do you know where she is going to take me and for how long?"
     "Not really.  I have some ideas and wanted to know more but felt this was between the two of you.  Do you want me to find out?"
     "No, I guess not."
     "I'm hoping that you will get some things out of your system and return, loving me as much as I love you."
     "Don, I already love you more.  And just maybe it will be good for you to miss me for a while.  Just don't forget me."
     "Never."  With that we fell asleep curled up together.
     When morning came I arose early, showered, dressed in black slacks and a soft pullover. By the time Don joined me, I had a big breakfast ready for him.  Actually I ate more than I usually do despite a few butterflies in my stomach.  We chatted about the weather, the news, and his schedule, avoiding any more conversation about Diane.  Then he stood and picked up his briefcase.  I quickly ran to him and gave him a tight hug and long kiss.  He  started to say something but then gave me another kiss and left for his offices.
     The suite seemed very empty as I picked up things and washed the dishes.  I packed some toilet articles, some more underwear, a robe, and another blouse.  I was looking around for something else to do when the intercom buzzed and the security man on the main floor said that a Diane Sawyer was there.
     "Yes, I was expecting her.  Please have her park in one of Don's slots in the garage and then send her up.  We will be leaving soon afterwards, probably using the private elevator.  And thanks."
     I had the door of the suite open when she arrived on the floor, and she emerged from the elevator with a broad smile on her face.  She was wearing leather pants, a tight red shirt and a black, cloth choker.
     She held out her arms and we quickly embraced.  Immediately I relaxed some for she certainly wasn't starting out like I thought she might. I showed her some of the things she hadn't seen previously in the suite and we had a cup of coffee together talking about her travels.
     Then she said, "Kiko, I will be real disappointed if you back out at this point, but I would understand and still like you very much."
     "No, Diane.  My curiosity and the challenge you pose won't let me."
     "Good.  I assume you packed a few things in that bag, so we're all set. 
  Let's go."
     "I'm ready and suggest that we take the private elevator that goes down to the garage.  I assume that you did come by car."  She nodded and followed me out.
     The car was a rather ordinary looking sedan except that it did have tinted windows.  Once we were in, Diane asked me to lean forward and put my hands behind me.  I  looked at her and then did as she had asked.  From beneath the seat she took a pair of handcuffs and snapped them on my wrists.
     "Thank you for not resisting.  Incidentally, any resistance will be held against you.” Another pair of handcuffs were then placed around my arms above my elbows, 
pulling them close to each other, thrusting out my breasts.  "You can lean back now if you wish.  I know that you will be a little uncomfortable but am sure you can tolerate it well.  For several reasons which I will not explain, I don't want you to see where we are going so..."  She placed dark glasses on me and immediately everything was black.  The glasses were opaque with cushions around the edges that
pressed against my face tightly and had an elastic band which she went around my head holding them in place.  Then I felt ankle cuffs snap shut and when I tried to separate my feet I found that there was an 8 inch chain holding them together.
     "From now on, you will answer direct questions but should otherwise remain silent.  How are you feeling?"
     "Excited but fine."
     "Yes, I can see your nipples standing up.  Try to relax and enjoy the ride."  She started the car and headed towards the exit which had a closed gate.  "How do we get out, Kiko?"
     "Punch 8-3-4-7 into the control pad and the gate will open."  Which it did, and off we went into the streets of Manhattan.
     At one point I realized we were crossing a bridge but I didn't appreciate any tollbooth. Apparently the car had an automatic EZ-pass or something.  We drove for about an hour in silence and then slowed and turned into a garage of some type for I heard a door being raised.
     When my door opened a female voice said, "Did she give you any trouble?"
     "None at all.  Kiko, get out of the car and stand there."
     My shirt was pulled up and off my head.  The arm cuffs were opened, the shirt pulled down to my wrists, the arm restraints replaced, the wrist cuffs removed and the shirt pulled off, and my wrists again locked.  In a similar way my pants and shoes were removed.  Then I gasped as my bra and panties were cut off me."
     I was about to comment but thought the better of it when I felt a rubber ball being pressed against my mouth.  I clenched my teeth but a hands pinched off my nostrils and held my head until I had to allow the ball gag to enter my mouth.
     "For resisting the ball you will be rewarded by this."  I felt a wide roll of rubber tape being wound around my lower face and chin, securing the gag in place and tried ineffectively to voice my objection.  Only a very brief moment passed as my glasses were removed and then the rubber
tape blocked my vision again as she wound it around the upper part of my head.  Soon I was swallowing my saliva and trying to remain calm.
     I heard something heavy being dragged close to where I was standing. "Down on your knees, Kiko."  The command was enforced my someone forcing my head down.  Then when a strap or whip lashed across my buttocks, I lurched forward, shuffling my  feet to keep from falling on my face.  Before I knew what was happening, I was inside a cage of some type and the door was locked shut.  The walls of the cage were only inches from my body, and I was hunched over, my bare breasts pushing into my thighs.
     Then the two of them lifted the cage up and slid it forward.  A door shut and I heard Diane say, "Thanks for the help.  See you later."  When the vehicle started up, I realized I had been put in some type of van or pickup truck.
     My inability to move very much became more and more uncomfortable as we drove for what seemed like a long time.  Diane had a radio playing and seemed oblivious to my moans
which at first were quiet and then louder.
     Finally we reached our destination and the cage was unloaded onto some type of dolly which they used to wheel me some distance.  The door to the cage was then opened and Diane commanded me to back my way out.  I did so and slowly straightened my aching back.  Still in the kneeling position, I felt the wrapping of rubber tape coming off.  When my eyes were uncovered I looked around to see Diane and a nurse standing in there.  We were in some type of medical examining room.
     "Before I remove your gag, Kiko, remember that you are not to speak unless specifically asked and your questions should be short and to the point.  You will address me as Mistress Diane.  Understand?"  I smiled and nodded.  She then removed the ball gag and the nurse wiped my face.
     "She's very pretty.  Wherever did you find her?" the nurse asked.
     "Don't flatter her.  She's an untrained, disobedient, stupid poor excuse for a human, aren't you, Kiko."
     "No, Mistress Diane."  The last two words were expressed very  sarcastically.
     "That remark will cost you dearly.  Now it gives me great pleasure to  put this around your neck."  It was a inch wide metal collar, fairly thick, with a locking device and several D-rings. There was number etched into it, and it felt heavy and cold as it snapped shut.
     "You are now wearing a special slave collar, the key to which is available only to the directors of this place.  Even I do not know where the keys are kept.  The collar means you are a slave, subject to the whims, wants and wishes of anyone who is not also a slave.  Furthermore, should you go near any of the doors, large windows or other exits from this place, they will automatically close and lock very quickly.  So don't think about trying to escape.  Should you trigger the doors to lock you will be very sorry.  Now get up on that 
examining table so that you can be processed by the nurse and the team doctor."
     I shuffled over to the table and sat down on its edge..  Diane unlocked the cuffs around my arms and wrists, and allowed me to bring my arms down to my sides where upon she locked my wrists in front of me.
     "Lie down, slave and let me get you secured so I can leave you and get into some different clothes." She swung my legs up and attached the ankle chain to something at the foot of the table while the nurse did the same to my handcuffs at the head.
     Diane said to the nurse, "You two have fun.  Here are the keys to her cuffs in case you need them.  And please page me when you are done with her."
     After Diane had left the nurse said, "I'm Susan and you can talk to me since I'm not involved in training or disciplining you.  My job is to check you out and make sure you are healthy."
     She picked up a clipboard with some forms on it and proceeded to take a very complete medical history.  From the way I answered her questions she soon realized that I had some medical training and soon we were chatting about the fact that I was a graduate nurse.  Then she took my temperature, checked my pulse and blood pressure and accepted the weight and height figures I gave her.
     "The doctor will do your abdominal and pelvic exams but I'm going to check some of the other things, so just continue to lie there."  She started with my head checking my hair for lice, my ears, nose and mouth for various things and then listened to my heart and lungs.  Her breast exam was very thorough feeling carefully for lumps and any nipple discharge.  Suddenly I felt her lips come down to my nipple on one side and her tongue brought it to attention very rapidly.
     "You really are beautiful, Kiko, and I love your breasts."
     I looked intently at her, trying to figure whether she was coming on to me...and decided she was.  To change the subject I asked, "Just what kind of a place is this. 
  I thought I was just going to be with Diane."
     "Well, it's referred to as 'The Club'.  I'm not sure how many members there are but they have to be pretty wealthy.  Like you, they are screened as far as health is concerned.  They are of both sexes and many sexual preferences.  There are also male and females slaves who can be used in any way by the members.  Incidentally, the slaves may be prisoners, like you, but some spend periods of time here and also have lives and jobs outside.  I'm sure that most make more money
as a slave than they do with their other jobs.  The building you are in has several floors and many rooms as well as a full kitchen and various types of dining and sleeping 
facilities.  Also, there are several branches of 'The Club' located in other states."
     "Susan, do you work here full time?"
     "Yes, in fact there are three nurses.  We work out our own schedules but basically only one of us is here at any one time.  For instance, I came back to work yesterday and will be here for three weeks, 24 hours a day."
     "Why do they need a nurse continuously?"
     "Well sometimes we have very little to do, but at other times we are very busy.  We have a very nice infirmary where we care for slaves, members and staff when they  need it, and are also equipped to do certain procedures.  You realize that although the members have great respect for the slaves, people can and do get hurt.  The games can get very rough at 
times.  Incidentally, I'd love to have ask for medical attention and can always come up with an excuse to keep you in the infirmary for a few days.  Wouldn't that be fun for both of us?  Just keep it in mind, Kiko.
     "Now I have to draw a sample of your blood to check for disease and  your DNA type, give you an injection, and then call the doctor."
     "Why the DNA and what is the shot?"
     "Well the injection is hormones to keep you from getting pregnant and the DNA is to establish parentage if you do."
     "You mean that men are going to have intercourse with me?"
     She stepped back and gave me a surprised look.  "Kiko, Diane, the rest of the staff and the members are going to do anything they want with you, and with a body like yours, you may need the infirmary very quickly."  She drew the blood specimen very skillfully, gave be the injection and
the doctor walked in as we were finishing.
     He was dressed in a classic white coat, seemed to be in his fifties and was short, balding and over weight.  Without a word, he put on a pair of latex gloves and felt my belly.  The nurse then freed my ankles and put my legs in stirrups.  His pelvic exam was rough but thorough enough to get me oozing, much to Susan's delight.  Then he did a rectal exam.
     "She's very tight down there.  Make a note of it.  Her trainer should do something about it, or else we are going to have her back with lacerations.  Anything else I should check?  And what is she, Japanese-American?"
     "I think so.  Oh, you might like to see her little tattoo.  It's on her buttock."  They bent my ankles way up towards my shoulders and they admired my little dragon.  "And 
her ears are the only things that are pierced."
     "I wonder how long that will last," he said as he departed.
     "Susan, what did he mean by that?"
     "Oh, most of the slaves have been pierced one place or another.  Here, I'll show you mine."  She unbuttoned the front of her uniform under which she wore no bra, and revealed her beautiful, full breasts, adorned my slender, gold nipple rings.
     "Don't they hurt?  And yes, I guess they are attractive."
     "No, they were for a few days at first, and when someone plays with them, I really get excited.  In fact, I have to leave them out a good part of the time to keep from playing with myself."
     "Susan, you really are something.  Now please tell me what you think Diane is going to do with me."
     "I really don't know but she has the reputation of being a very strong and strict dominant. I don't envy you for a moment.  Now I've got to give her a buzz."
     When Diane arrived a few minutes later, she was dressed in black leather shorts, a matching black toreador type leather jacket, opened to show a leather bra,  knee high boots, short leather gloves and a studded collar.  From the broad belt of her shorts dangled a cat-o'-nine-tails whip, a set of nipple clamps and an extra pair of handcuffs.  The sight of 
her made me smile and I think I would have laughed if her glare hadn't stopped me.
     As she and the nurse released me from the table and re-cuffed my hands behind my back, Diane said to Susan, "Please get the information into the computer today.  I've already filed some pictures of her and may add a few more later.  I think the members are really going to enjoy her."
     "I agree, Diane, but remember that she doesn't have medical clearance until her we get the AIDS and other test results back sometime tomorrow."
     "Fine.  If you haven't had lunch, how about getting something in the  dining room now?"
     "I'd love to.  Do you want to leave Kiko here or take her with us?"
     "We'll take her, but one improper move or response on her part will change that very quickly.  But I do want to dress her up a bit before we leave."
     From a bag she had brought in she took out a brown, leather shoulder and breast harness that she strapped on me tightly.  It pulled my shoulders back as well as cupped my boobs.  The second article was a broad leather belt with a crotch strap to which a dildo and an anal plug were attached.
     "How does that look to you, Kiko?  And answer me correctly."
     "Terrible, Mistress Diane."
     "Wrong answer, Kiko.  You should thank me for anything and everything I provide you with.  But you tried and were correct in the way you addressed me.  Now bend  over and let me get this on you."
     I hesitated one second too long.  She grabbed my long hair and pulled my head forward and down until she could wedge it between her thighs.  Then there was a swish and whip crashed across my buttocks several times as I yelped.  The stinging pain was not real severe but was surprise.  Her gloved hand then caressed my bottom.
     "Next time, you will obey immediately.  Now hold still while I put a  little lubricant on these plugs and get them into you."
     The dildo went easily and I felt a rush of pleasure but the other was something else.  It felt like a red-hot poker.
     "Careful, she's pretty tight," Susan said.
     ""Well, that's changing as of now."  The straps were buckled and locked, after which she released my head and attached a lead chain to my collar.  "Lunch time, girls."
     With tears in my eyes, I shuffled as fast as my ankle chain would permit.  There were numerous tables in the large dining area with a variety of people already sitting and eating.  They were in various stages of dress and undress.  Some were obviously businessmen and women. Near several of the tables, slaves were kneeling and this is how I found 
myself a minute later. Diane, locked the neck chain to one of the table legs and she and Susan went to get their food.
     When Diane returned she said to me, "Slaves are not allowed to sit at the tables.  But you wouldn't be comfortable sitting with those plugs in you anyway.  She used 
her napkin to wipe the tears off my face and started eating.  From time to time she would offer me a fork full.  The first
time, I refused the offering, but she used my hair to pull my head back and forced the food into my protesting mouth.  When she and the nurse had eaten enough, they both put  their plates on the floor and made me eat what was left.  Then Diane gave me a drink of water and wiped my face clean.
     As they got up, Susan said, "I think she will make a good slave.  Let me know if I can be of any help, and I'll post her test results into the computer system as soon as they are reported."
     "Thanks, Susan.  See you later.  Okay, Kiko, on your feet.  It's time to take you to my quarters."  We took an elevator up to the 4th floor and down a long hallway to a doorway that had 'Mistress Diane" printed on it.  She unlocked the door and we entered what seemed like a very nice apartment, except that there were numerous eyebolts in various parts of the walls and ceilings together with several pulleys and tackle designed for suspending slaves like myself.
     She removed the lead chain and then the belt and crotch strap, letting the last drop onto the floor.  "Kneel and lick the dildo clean, Kiko, and make it snappy.  Otherwise you'll be licking the anal plug as well."
     For a moment I considered disobeying but thought the better of it and did as she commanded.
     "Very well done, Kiko.  Now I'm going to explain a few things to you.  You are my slave. I can do anything I want with you.  You have some value, despite your lack of training, and therefore I won't kill you or sell you to an outside agency.  You will obey all my orders and always thank me, and the members of this club for anything they do to or with you.
     "If you prove to me that you are an appreciative submissive and if I find that you give me pleasure, then you will be rewarded and your life will be easier.  Do you 
understand?"
     "Yes, Mistress Diane, but I thought..."
     "Stop right there.  Your only thoughts and desires should be to make me happy and proud of how subservient you are.  Now you can start by licking the bottom of my boot."  She sat and crossed her legs, shoving one dirty boot sole into my face.
     "Ugh, it's dirty and you don't know where you've been walking."
     "Hm.  I take that for a refusal.  And I don't suppose you would kiss my ass hole either."
     "Diane, that's gross.  Why can't we be very good friends and have fun?"
     "Oh, Kiko, I'm going to have lots of fun.  Stand up immediately and follow me."  She led the way over to a different part of the room and pulled back a small rug to 
reveal several recessed rings.  Then she replaced my ankle cuffs with leather cuffs and chained them out to two of the
rings set about five feet apart so I was now standing with my feet separated about 2 " feet.
     "What are going to do, Diane?"
     She ignored my question as she locked a short chain around my waist.  After unlocking one of my handcuffs she immediately locked it to the waist chain and buckled a broad leather wristlet on the other.  A wire cable was lowered from one of the ceiling pulleys and attached to a D-ring on the wristlet.  Then she cranked the cable up to where my hand was 
just above my head. The other handcuff was replaced with a similar wristlet and I struggled a little as she clipped it to the same cable.
     "Aren't I kind to you?  Those wristlets are specially designed to not cut in when you are hoisted.  Watch."
     She began cranking again until I was up on my toes but she didn't stop until my hands were close to the high ceiling and until the ankle chains had become taunt  spreading my thighs markedly apart.
     As she wedged a ball gag into my mouth she said, "I hate to hear loud  screams.  They hurt my eardrums.  Now Kiko, here's the situation.  You elected to see what I was like as a dominatrix and whether you could resist becoming a full fledged submissive.  And you behaved pretty well at first.  But when we reached my rooms, you refused to kiss my boots and my ass, you spoke when I didn't want you to and you failed miserable in addressing me properly.  By  tomorrow you will act very differently.  I can guarantee that."
     I hung there suspended and spread-eagled, my wrists clamped tightly in the wristlets, and watched as she selected several whips and canes, but first she took out the nipple clamps and approached me.  She wet her fingers and twirled my little buds which immediately became engorged and erect, even more so when she kissed and tongued them.  I couldn't help but watch as she spread the jaws of one of the clamps, pulled the nipple out and let the jaws come together. I felt immediate pain but realized it wasn't severe.  The other clamp was dangling by a thin chain from the first and soon it was on my other nipple.
     I couldn't believe it when she picked up a second set of the clamps and proceeded to swing my hips around as much as possible as she fastened the jaws on the little folds guarding my vagina.  I was now torn between the pleasure of my arousal and the pain of the clamps.  She selected the cat-o'-nine-tails to begin my whipping and at first the blows 
were mere slaps that stung slightly and were actually sort of fun.
     ""I like to get warmed up a little.  This way I don't get tired too quickly."  Soon the blows had more force behind them and I had to fight to remain quiet.  This lasted 
until she changed to a riding crop and proceeded to cover just about every inch of my writhing body as I screamed into
the gag and fought strenuously to get loose.  Sweat was pouring down my body  and the fact that Diane was also sweating and breathing hard didn't help.  Every so often the 
blows would land on my breasts and finally she knocked the nipple clamps off.
     Finally she stopped and watched the tears running down my cheeks.  She left the room and returned with a glass of ice tea which she drank standing in front of me.  I let out a muffled, "Nooo," as she picked up a rigid slender cane and started all over.  For a few minutes I struggled to twist by body away from the blows but soon could do this no longer.  I 
was crying and pleading for her to stop.....and finally she did.  I was slowly lowered until my feet reached the floor but I would have fallen if it had not been for the cable suspending my  locked wrists.
     "Now, Kiko, you can nod or shake your head as I ask you some questions. 
  We can either resume your whipping or you can begin to behave like a good little slave.  Do you want to be whipped some more?"  I shook my head quickly.  "Are you going to do as I  request?"  I nodded affirmatively.
     "Good.  Now I'm going to lower you into a kneeling position and lock you hands in front of you.  When I remove your gag, I want you to thank me nicely for the beating.  I will then tend to your welt marks.  Understand?"  I nodded.
     She removed the ankle chains and cuffs, detached the cable and replaced the wristlets with standard handcuffs in front of me.  Finally she removed the gag, pulled up a chair and sat down. "Take a moment to settle down and use it to do some thinking, slave."
     And that's what I did.  I really wanted to be home in Don's arms and wished I had never met Diane.  How could she do this to me?  I looked down at the vivid red streaks on my poor pain filled body on which I still wore the shoulder harness and waist chain. 
  But I didn't think there was any chance of her releasing me.  And in a way I would have failed to really find out
what it was like to me a submissive under her.
     Finally I said, "Mistress Diane, thank you for whipping me.  I deserved it, and am sorry that I disappointed you.  I am a stupid untrained slave.  Please help me to do better."
     She smiled and replied, "That was pretty good, and I hope you meant it. 
  Go take a shower, dry yourself off and come back here on your hands and knees."
          When I passed through her bedroom I saw my little bag and took out my toilet kit.  I showered without much difficulty despite the handcuffs.  The water stung in 
several places until I turned down the force of the stream, but in general it felt glorious.  While washing, I realized that I still had the clips on my labia, but they were only slightly uncomfortable so I left them there.
     I finished drying my self and brushing my wet hair, got down on my  hands and knees and crawled into the living room where she was having a glass of wine.
     "Oh, Kiko you look refreshed.  Come over here and I'll give you a sip of my wine.  Do you feel better?"
     "Yes, Mistress Diane, thank you."
     "Now Kiko, I want you to lick the my boots and you needn't bother with the soles."
     I crawled over to where she was seated and did as she requested, looking into her eyes from time to time.  Then she stood up and asked me to undress her which I did slowly admiring her very good figure.  She took my cuffed hands and led me into the bedroom where she proceeded to kneel down on the bed.
     "Kiko, now you may kiss my ass hole and you'd better not hesitate."
     Remembering the whipping I had received, I quickly spread her buttocks and kissed her where she requested, happy to see that she looked quite clean.  With that she lay down on her stomach and directed me to get some body lotion from a cabinet nearby.
     "I would like a good massage and don't be too gentle, Kiko."
     "Yes, Mistress Diane," and I went to work on her shoulders working my way down to her thighs, legs and even her feet, kneading, rubbing and even pounding a little.  Then she rolled over onto her back.
     "You may continue and go slowly so I can enjoy it," she said.
     This time I started on her face, caressing her lips with my finger tips before moving down over her neck.  When I came to her breasts, I took my time, watching and feeling her nipples stand up and harden as I softly touched her.  When I reached her lower abdomen, she drew her knees up and let them fall to each side.  I took this as an invitation and let some of the ointment drip on her labia before beginning to rub and massage her.  She raised her somewhat flushed face and moaned a little.
     "Kiko, make me cum, please."
     Then I really went to work using just my fingers to enter her but then started kissing and tonguing her clitoris and folds.  Her hands came down behind my head and she pulled me deeper into her and she breathed and moaned louder.  I found myself getting almost as aroused but when she climaxed I still had a way to go.
     "Lie with me for a while my pretty little Japanese slave......and you may remove your labial clips if you wish."
     "Mistress Diane, it is an honor to wear them for you and I have enjoyed the last few minutes so much, I had forgotten they were there."  I curled myself next to her and I guess we
both fell asleep.
     I awoke when she got up from the bed, bent over and gave me a little  kiss.  "Kiko, I have to bathe, get dressed and then attend a business meeting which includes cocktails and dinner. Slaves are not included so I will feed you before I go.  Please draw my bath while I pick out some clothes to wear.
     It gave me pleasure to help with her washing and dressing and I found myself beginning to enjoy this experience more and more.  She then explained that the food she was about to serve me was designed to look like dog food but actually was very good dinner food, ground and blended
to make it look like a mess.  She took some of this from the refrigerator, heated it in a microwave and served it to me in a dog bowl that she placed in the corner of the kitchen along with a bowl of water.  Nearby she placed a small blanket and then locked a three-foot section of chain to my collar and a ring fixture in the wall.  Obviously I wasn't going to be doing any exploring and dinner for me with my wrists in handcuffs was going to be messy.
     After she left, I did taste the stuff and found it be rather bland but not too bad, so I finished every bit of it and drank some of the water.  Then time really dragged.  I was bored silly and wished she had left me with something to read.  I would have settled even for a book on slave training.
     Finally she returned and unhooked the chain, making me crawl behind her into the living room where she sat down in her easy chair.
     "Kiko, I'm going to give you some latitude in what you say for the next few minutes but continue to refer to me as Mistress Diane.  I have a little problem because I like you very much and therefore am having difficulty handling you properly.  I'm tempted to take you back to Don. Please tell me what's going through that mind of yours."
     "Well Mistress Diane, I was enjoyed some parts of the trips  here..wherever here is...but rebelled when you asked me to kiss your dirty boot soles.  Probably it wouldn't have hurt me but I wasn't ready for it.  And the whipping really was painful.  Thinking back on it, I realize that I was also turned on, confused and scared.  Now I don't know what to expect.  The nurse said that I probably would be available to the members of this Club, whatever it is, and I don't know what that means.  I was sort of expecting, bondage, pillories, X-frames, rubber and maybe even a strait jacket."
     "Kiko, I'm not about to answer most of your questions.  But I guess you are telling me that you don't want to say you're not able to continue our time together.  Is that right?"
     "Yes, Mistress Diane, I still have lots of unsatisfied curiosity."
     "Okay, let me arrange something for you then."  She went over to her computer which I guessed was constantly on, started doing some typing and used the computer mouse a great deal. When she came back over to me, she said that things were all set and that my computer profile was looking very good.  "All it needs is your test results and medical 
clearance.  Tomorrow your picture will probably be on the front page of the member's bulletin.  Now stand up and walk with me," she said, picking up the collar chain to lead me.
     We took an elevator down to a basement floor and then followed a long corridor past many doors until we got to one which Diane entered after pushing some numbers into a code box. Inside stood one of the largest black men I had ever seen.  He was dressed only in black leather pants and boots.  When we entered he said with a Jamaican accent, "Good 
evening, Mistress Diane.  I have things ready for you.  Do you wish me to help."
     "Yes, please, Macon, and this is my new slave, Kiko.  Please hold her while I remove her handcuffs."
     He moved in back of me, encircled my body with his huge arms and grasped my forearms firmly as Diane unlocked my wrists.  I could feel his body behind me and quickly became aware that his erection was pushing into the crevasse of my buttocks in a way that was quite stimulating. After removing the chain from my collar, Diane picked up a peculiar, 
figure-of-eight shaped, thick, strap arrangement that encircled my breasts and fastened in the back. 
  Although it made my boobs push out, I couldn't but think it had some other purpose.  Then she  selected a white canvas
Straitjacket and approached me.
     "Kiko, I think I am about to satisfy one of your curiosities."
     Enjoying the embrace I was in, I made like I was struggling as my hands slipped into the sleeves.  Macon released my forearms but moved his hands until he was 
holding my breasts tightly which served to stimulate my nipples and to bring me tighter against him.  Diane clipped the ends of the jacket sleeves temporarily together to hinder my arms movements and  then had Macon force me onto my stomach on the floor.  The two of them then laced up the 
back of the straitjacket, fastened the straps tightly across my back and waist and then pulled my arms through loops on the sides and in front until I was hugging myself very tightly.  The jacket came down only to my waist but I had seen a strap dangling from the lower edge and knew what it was for.
     "Keep her there while I get her helmet."
     At this point, Macon was sitting on my bare thighs with his hands on my buns, easily controlling my attempts to roll free.  I tried to see what kind of a helmet Diane was getting and it turned out to be made of thick black leather, molded to fit tightly and devoid of eye, ear and mouth openings although it looked like the mouth covering was detachable.
     "Mistress Diane, I....mmf."  That was my attempt to express some sentiment but I was cut off as they roughly pulled the thing over my head and a small pear gag entered my open mouth.  I could then feel them lacing up the back of the helmet and fastening straps.  I was now breathing rapidly through the openings over my nostrils.
     "Kiko, those few unsolicited words are going to cost you some extra time in that jacket as well as a few more restraints."  Diane's words were muffled by the thickness 
of the leather and I guess some padding.
     Macon said, "She sure has nice long hair, Mistress Diane."
     "Yes.  I think I may cut it much shorter if she doesn't learn to be a good slave very quickly."
     I gasped at what she had said.  I loved my long hair.  Meanwhile, they had rolled me onto my back and I could feel his strong hands raising my ankles and holding them apart.  I knew he must be looking right at my perineum and enjoying the view.  The thought  caused more excitement to grow inside of me and I knew I must be getting very wet.
     "Good, Macon.  Now hold her there while I get this diaper and plastic covering on her."
     I couldn't believe what I had heard, and I realized that I had not urinated in some time.  I tried to ask her to let me use the toilet, but couldn't even understand the very distorted words that came from my plugged and tightly covered mouth.  Then I felt the strap being fastened, pushing the cloth of the diaper into my vaginal area.
     "Macon, I probably should have let you use her but her test results are  not back.  Maybe some other time."
     "I would like that very much, Mistress Diane.  I would like to be of service to you and Kiko anytime."
     "Now, let's get her bound together with some leather straps and I then want to use some chains or rope to hogtie her, but not severely.  Just enough to make her really enjoy herself."
     Within minutes, my lower limbs were tight against each other and I then felt my ankles being drawn towards my waist until my knees were at right ankles.  Finally they hooked
something on the top of my helmet and drew my head back a ways.  It really wasn't too bad but certainly restricted me.
     "Is the room ready, Macon?"
     "Yes and I set the temperature as you requested."
     I felt myself lifted up, presumable by Macon, and then carried a short distance to where I was gently lowered onto my knees.  Under them I could feel a thick pad of some type as I sat back onto my legs and heels.
     "Have a good night, Kiko."
     There was a thump as I heard a door close, and then there was total and complete silence. I knelt there for a minute and then tried to inch my way forward.  Very quickly my chin met a padded wall and I fell onto my side.  Obviously I was in a padded cell of some type and it sounded as if I was going to be there for sometime.  I could lie on either side or on my stomach, and actually could get over on my back if I pulled my heels against my thighs to produce slack in the ankle chain.
     For a few minutes, I lay still and concentrated on getting my breathing into a slow, even pattern.  Happily I didn't have a cold so my nose was clear for I certainly 
couldn't breathe through my mouth.  I noticed that the room was fairly warm and I had already begun to sweat a little.  The fullness in my bladder wasn't bad as yet but I knew the time would come when I would be forced to urinate.  Ugh.
     Without much real hope, I began to test the jacket, seeing if I could get a enough slack in the sleeves to pull my arms out, or in the body of the thing to allow me to 
raise my arms up over my head.  But the loops prevented this and at most I could move my hands back only an inch or so.  What I did find was that when I pulled up on my arms, the strap running through my crotch pushed the diaper deeper into my vaginal area.  This began to heighten my arousal that had started with Macon and had increased as Diane bound me into the strait jacket.
     So I went to work repeatedly lifting my arms up and then lowering them. 
  I got hotter and hotter, my juices were running, but unfortunately the stimulation was just not quite enough.  I
ended up frustrated and sweaty.  For a few minutes I rolled around the floor, determining the size of the cell, and came to the conclusion that it was relatively small.  I laughed at myself for this knowledge did me absolutely no good.  Then I simply lay on my left side and relaxed.
     I guess I must have fallen asleep because for a moment I didn't know exactly where I was. Then it all came back to me together with a real signal from my bladder that the time had arrived to do something about the pressure.  I rolled onto my back and let go, feeling my urine squirt into the diaper, particularly in the area between my buttocks.  What a mess.  I only hoped I didn't have to shit.  For a few minutes, I did some loud moaning into the gag, wondering whether someone
was listening somehow.  This also seemed futile.  So I tried to get comfortable and went back to sleep.
     This time I was awakened by someone unhooking the chains from my helmet and my ankles to my waist area.  Then the straps holding my ankles and knees together were removed, after which the person proceeded to remove my diaper, washing my crotch, applying a little powder and then putting on a new, dry nappy, holding it in place with the crotch strap as before. But my legs were not strapped back together.
     Then whoever was with me, removed the mouth covering and the gag.  As I was about to speak, I felt a finger placed on my lips signaling me to keep quiet.  I was helped into a kneeling position and a glass of water was held up to my mouth.  It was cool and tasted delicious.  After several swallows, I was unceremoniously pushed laterally causing me to fall onto my side.  Of course the padded floor made the landing soft but I still let out a yelp followed be a few
expletives.  Then the door closed with a thud and I was again alone.
     The fact that my legs were free as was my head seemed glorious.  I rolled around some more and then even worked my way into a standing position.  But moving around the small cell, feeling the walls with my knees didn't help me find any doorway, so I just kicked the four walls a few times and lay back down and fell back asleep, enjoying the helplessness of the jacket.

                       CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

     A gentle hand over my mouth awakened me from a deep sleep.  The touch was soft and I immediately thought it was probably a woman.  The hand reminded me to remain silent but to make sure a few seconds later the mouth portion of the mask was pressed into position, effectively gagging me.  Then I was rolled onto my back and the person knelt between my thighs to unbuckle the crotch strap and remove the diaper which happily had remained dry.
     Fingers caressed the inside of my thighs and slowly worked their way towards my labia and clitoris.  By the time they reached those sensitive spots I was ready to go and the fingers slid into my vaginal introitus easily as I moaned in ecstasy.  I was sure now that this was a woman for only a female really knew where the very sensitive regions were, and just how gentle and slow to touch me.  It had to be Diane.  The fingers were withdrawn and I heard a buzzing before the
vibrating dildo was inserted.  It didn't take long for the person to work wonders with me but just before I climaxed, the dildo was withdrawn and I cried in disappointment.
     My helmet was unbuckled, unlaced and removed after I had been brought to a sitting position on the padded floor.  And there sat Diane with a big smile on her  face.
     "Did you have a good night, Kiko?"
     "Yes, Mistress Diane, and I knew it was you who awakened me.  Thank you but you stopped tantalizing me too soon."
     She laughed and said, "Stand up and I'll get you out of that thing if  you've enjoyed it long enough."  The jacket was removed as well as the thick crossing bra, and my wrists placed in handcuffs in front of me after which she snapped a lead chain onto my collar.  We made our way back to her quarters, encountering one or two salves and their mistresses or masters on the way. I wondered how they had spent their nights.
     "Kiko, tell me how you felt in the strait jacket."
     For the next few minutes I described what it was like and told her I really enjoyed being held so tightly, although I was a little worried about the tightness of the  helmet and the fact that I could only breathe through my nostrils.
     "Mistress Diane, supposing I had gotten into trouble in that padded room?"
     "We would have known it immediately.  That bra we put on you had sensors that measured your pulse, breathing and oxygen levels.  They were constantly monitored by Macon or
one of the other staff all night.  Now Kiko, I want you to make us some breakfast and I hope you are a good cook.  Then we will get some exercise."
     "Yes, Mistress Diane.  What would you like?  I am not much of a cook but think I can please you."
     "You had better....and don't take all day."
     In the refrigerator I found orange juice, bacon, eggs, milk and a few other things. Although it was more than I usually ate, I decided to fix some omelets.  When I came out I was surprised to see that she had set the table for two.  And she immediately began eating apparently pleased with what I had placed in front of her.
     I knelt down on the floor beside her but she immediately said, "Kiko, join me at the table. You must be hungry and this is delicious."  So, except for the fact that I wore handcuffs and was nude, we sat chatting and eating almost like a normal couple.
     After we finished, Diane said, "What do you say to a little work out down in the gym, Kiko?"
     "Whatever you wish, Mistress Diane."
     She went to a closet and returned with a green sports bra and matching tight low cut shorts that hugged my hips and upper thighs.  Maybe I shouldn't have been surprised that the bra had openings for my nipples and areola to poke out and the shorts had no covering for the crotch.  Diane herself came out in armless, tight black cotton jump suit and sneakers.  Around her waist she buckled a wide leather belt on which she hung some keys, and extra set of handcuffs and
a whip.  Then off we went.
     The gym was a big room with lots of Nautilus equipment, treadmills, automatic stairs, weights, etc.  The were about a dozen men and women already there exercising at the various
machines.  Some were obvious slaves like me but only one of these appeared to be undergoing any punishment.  She was hanging upside down by her ankles while her master was using a riding crop on her hind end.
     Diane led me over to a pair of treadmills and indicated that I was to climb on.  She set the dials and used my handcuffs and her extra pair to cuff me to the side rails. 
  Then she pushed the button and I was immediately in a fast but comfortable walk.  She then mounted the adjacent treadmill and started it in motion at about the same rate as mine.
     I watched her closely admiring her strength and ease of motion.  She really was an attractive woman.  About this time, she reached across and twisted the speed dial up to a slow run, after which she did the same with her machine.  Initially the faster speed was easy to keep up with but then I began to breathe hard and broke out in a sweat.  When I 
looked at Diane, she seemed to be breathing normally and was cool as a cucumber.
     I resolved to not let her beat me but a few minutes after she increased the speeds even farther, I was panting and beginning to stumble.  Sweat was running into my eyes and I feared that I might fall onto the swiftly moving treadmill surface .  Diane was still running easily and was grinning at me.
     "Kiko, I thought you were in good condition.  Just look at you.  Have you had enough?"
     As much as I hated to admit it, I said, "Yes, Mistress Diane."
     She slowed the machines and then stopped them.  After my handcuffs were unlocked from the rails, I stepped off and only then happened to see that my treadmill was set at about an 8 degree slope whereas hers was level.  So I had been running uphill all this time.  Diane saw that I had figured things out and just laughed while I bent over to catch my 
breath.
     "Next, Kiko, I want to see you exercise your pecs with a little weight lifting."  She led me over to one of the machines, had me lie down on the flat mat and reach up 
for the barbell in the rack.  Diane set some weights and had me try to take the bar off and do some presses, which I
found I could do fairly easily.
     She then added some additional weights, at down on astride my thighs and ordered me to do twenty presses.  "I'll count for you, Kiko."
     Just as I did the first I felt her swat my exposed nipples with her little whip.  "One," she said.  By the time I got to twenty, I could barely press the bar up onto the 
rack and both breasts were on fire.  She leaned forward and kissed me while I felt one of her hands playing at my
vaginal introitus.  I was almost too tired to moan but couldn't hold it back.
     "Grab a towel and let's get back to my rooms for a shower."  Happily she didn't put the cuffs back on me.  In fact we walked hand-in-hand back to the elevator and hence to her suite. There she had me get in the shower with her and wash every inch of her body after which she did the same for me.
     A few minutes later, she lay down on her bed pulled me on top of her, and said, "Kiko, I want you to pleasure me.  Take your time and use your imagination."
     "Mistress Diane, can I use your handcuffs on you?"
     For a moment she didn't answer.  Then she replied, "Yes, but no gags, and if I ask to be released you must do so at once.  Understand?"
     "Yes, Mistress Diane."  I made sure I had the key for the cuffs and then proceeded to lock her wrists around on of the uprights in the headboard.  Then I found a silk scarf in one of her drawers, wound it up and used it to blindfold her as she tried to make up her mind about objecting.
     Then I started something I had longed to do to her for a long time.  It was series of kisses, nibbles, caresses, licks, sucks, touches, light pinches and swats, covering 
just about every inch of her beautiful, naked body. Gradually, I zeroed in on her clitoris and introitus.  By this time she was writhing, pulling on her bound wrists and giving soft cries as I found one sensitive spot after
another.  Finally with my tongue licking away and with two fingers deep inside of her, she bucked and cried loudly as she came with ecstasy.
     I fell on top of her sweaty body and kissed her long and deeply.  As I removed her blindfold and released her wrists, she said, "You are a beautiful woman, Kiko.  Thank you.  If this goes on much longer, I may admit to loving you."
     "Thank you, Mistress Diane.  I'm afraid I enjoyed it also."
     "Kiko, lie with me for a while."  After I had laid down, she curled her body around mine and said, "We are going to have a late lunch with Macon and then you can spend the afternoon relaxing.  Tonight, you will be presented to the members and undoubtedly, one or two of them will have already put in bids for you.  I want to see how things go. Frankly, I had planned to keep you here for 10 to 14 days, but am becoming concerned about you."
     "Why, Mistress Diane, aren't I doing all right, and don't you think I can play games like any of the slaves?"
     "Yes, but some of the games can be rough, and my feelings for you may interfere with my sharing you with certain members."
     I was pleased by what she was saying, but confused by what she thought might happen. But she refused to answer any further questions and simply told me to shut up and lie still.
     We must have both fallen asleep for when I looked at the bedside clock it was past 1 p.m. "Mistress Diane, what time are we supposed to meet Macon?"
     She opened her eyes, kissed me and said, "In about thirty minutes.  Get yourself made up, brush that beautiful long hair of yours and I'll get you something to wear." 
   From a closet she brought me a pink, sarong-type dress that reached from just above my breasts down to my upper
thighs.  It closed tightly around me using a double ended zipper.  Obviously it could be opened from either end, providing easy access to breasts and crotch.
     Diane dressed in a tight black latex outfit that was essentially a cat suit.  As usual she buckled a broad belt around her slender waist and then had me lace up her black, calf high boots, kissing the toes when I was finished.
     "Now Kiko, it is appropriate for a new slave girl to wear leather wristlets and anklets so I am going to put in a request to our storeroom and we can stop by there on our way to the dining hall."  This was all done through her computer and before we left she punched in a few more keys and showed me the write up and pictures of myself.  I didn't have time to  read the description but it looked reasonable accurate and the pictures were well chosen to show me in various stages of bondage, dress and undress.
     At the counter in the storeroom, an attendant had the items ready for Diane as well as a set of transportation chains.  The leather wristlets and anklets were thick and at least five inches wide, closing with a broad flap and buckle which locked.  It didn't take long for my wrists and ankles to be encased and Diane had the attendant keep the keys. Then she locked the chain around my waist, fastened my wristlets to the back, and attached my anklets so that they would only go about 8 inches apart.  These keys, she kept.
     "Kiko, now you look more like my slave.  Let's not keep Macon waiting any longer."  As I took short, fast steps trying to keep up, she observed, "That's how I always imagined Japanese women walking."
     We found Macon sitting on a stool at a bar in the dining room, drinking a beer and eating some pretzels.  When he saw us, he started to get up but Diane said we would join him there rather than sit at a table, and much to my surprise, she had me sit on the stool next to him rather than kneel on the floor.  She then took the stool on my other side.
     Macon said, "You both look stunning.  I took the liberty or ordering a  large platter of oysters but didn't know what you wanted to drink."
     Diane replied, "Sounds great, although Kiko gets aroused very easily.  Who knows what the oysters will do to her.  I am surprised you decided to lunch with us on your day off."
     "I was honored by your invitation and a chance to see Kiko again.."
     Diane ordered iced tea and salads for both of us and Macon had a large roast beef sandwich.  Obviously when we were served, I wondered how I was going to eat with my hands
locked behind me.  Without any discussion between them, both Diane and Macon took turns shoveling food into my mouth and bringing the tea to my lips.  Also, Macon seemed intent on my
consuming a big share of the raw oysters, something I had always enjoyed.
     And his manner of feeding me was more than interesting.  He swiveled his seat towards me, bring his thigh against mine, grabbed my long hair in his closest hand, tilted my head back, and dropped in the slippery oysters.  When we were nearly through, he held me this way and poured tea into my mouth so fast that some ran down my chin and bare upper 
chest.
     "Oh, I'm sorry, Kiko.  Let me wipe that up."  With a napkin he started drying up the tea, using my hair to turn me even farther towards him.
     I think it was his touches, the helplessness of my locked wrists behind me, and perhaps the oysters together with my proximity to this very large, muscular black man 
that had me excited, flushed and very much aware of the protrusion of my nipples that were very apparent through the thin material of my sarong.  As he finished wiping me, he brought his lips to mine, his tongue seeking an opening.
     When he released my hair I looked quickly at Diane who was sitting there amused and smiling at me.  I didn't dare look at Macon's face so I looked down at my  lap and couldn't help to see his erection pushing up at the front of his leather pants.  I quickly looked back at Diane who this time was smiling at Macon.
     She said, "I'll unlock her ankles to make things easier for you, Macon. 
  And Kiko, I don't want to hear a sound out of you."
     A moment later with my ankles free, I felt his hand unzipping my dress first from the bottom up and then from the top down so only the waist chain kept it from falling off completely. Rather easily, he put a large hand on either side of my waist and lifted me high, turning me in the process, until I was facing him, my thighs astride his.  At some point he had opened his pants and I looked down to see a huge, very erect penis pointing up at me.  It was the largest I had ever
imagined and I thought that there was no way it would ever fit in me.
     I squirmed a little in his hands as he gradually lowered me until his  glans was poised at my introitus, my lubrication in the turned on position.  His mouth again closed on mine to stifle the moan that started as he lowered me farther and farther.  He felt so big....and so wonderful.
Maybe later I would have pain but at that point I just wanted all of him.
     My bare feet found the rungs on his stool and I began to help him raise and lower me, the depth of his penetration proving to be amazing.  Soon he let me control his thrusting while his hands squeezed my bare breasts and he nibbled at my neck.  Then as our movements became more frantic, his hand reached up to cover my mouth tightly.  A wave of warm glow 
spread throughout my system as I felt him gush into me in spurt after spurt.
     As I collapsed against him, I heard applause from some of the other people sitting at the tables not far away, and I hung my head in embarrassment.
     "Thank you, Kiko.  You are every bit as good as I expected, you are truly beautiful, and I don't know how I managed to stay away from you in that padded cell all night.  Diane, I'll be glad to help in her training in any way you wish."
     "Macon, this was just my way of showing you how much I appreciate your help in the past.  Hopefully I will be able to count on you in the future as well.  Now would you please put Kiko back on her stool and zip that weapon of yours back up."
     This he did and I then spent a few minutes trying to get my emotions under control. Diane zipped my dress closed. When we stood up to leave I looked down to  see the stool seat spotted with my secretions and his cum.  Much to my dismay, Diane had me lick it clean and I obeyed until a waiter said he would finish cleaning up.
     Back in her suite, Diane had me lie down on her bed after she had covered it with a rubber sheet.  Then she fixed my limbs in a spread eagle position using ropes between the bedposts and my ankles and wrists.  All this was dome without a word of explanation until she said, "Kiko, you
probably are wondering why I let Macon have his way with you.  Well, it was just to show you that as my slave I can do with you anything I please.  And beginning this evening, you are also subject to the whims and fancies of the members.  Now I want you to be  particularly presentable for whatever anyone chooses to do to you, so I'm going to be sure that your are properly shaved."
     As she got together a basin of water, some shaving soap and a razor, I was tempted to ask her a few questions but she sensed this and placed a finger across her mouth  indicating that I was to remain silent.  Then she set to work lathering me up and then giving me a very close shave. When she poured after-shave lotion on me there was a few seconds when it felt soothing but then the fire set in.  I let out a series of "Oh, oh's," and writhed against the ropes that bound me in
position as she simply grinned.
     "Now, I am going to let you get some sleep in case you have to be awake most of the night."  She pulled the curtains and departed, leaving me smarting from the lotion, but after a while I guess I did fall into a nap.
     The next thing I knew Diane was saying, "Time for you to get pretty.  Go take a shower and I'll lay out your clothes."  With this, she untied the ropes and released me, leaving the anklets and wristlets in place.
     I showered, brushed my hair, put on some make up and emerged from the bathroom to find Diane sitting and sipping some wine.  On the bed were a red, strapless bra and some sequined slacks that were hip huggers cut low on my belly.  Their chief feature turned out to be the fact that they had no covering for my crotch.  There also was a short, clear 
plastic rain jacket which told be to put on as well as the other articles.  As usual, I was expected to be bare foot as befitted a slave.
     Once I had the things on, she put me in transportation chains with my hands locked to the belt behind me.  With a leash on my collar, she led me from the apartment.
     "Now Kiko, I want you to make me proud.  Be courteous to the members  and it is okay to moan or plead when they do things to you.  But don't get caught faking.  I have no way of knowing what is planned for you but sooner or later they will deliver you back to my rooms.  If I'm not there, lock your self in a cage I'll leave open for you.  Any questions?"
     "Not really Mistress Diane, but what will you be doing?"
     "Having fun as a dominatrix....and worrying a little about you."
     Soon we reached a small ballroom that had a large, slightly raised platform at one end. There multiple tables at which a fair number of people were sitting chatting, drinking or having dinner.  We went up to one table and joined some men and women who Diane knew.  She pointed at the floor and I immediately knelt by her knee, keeping my eyes down as she had instructed. Otherwise she ignored me until an announcer read a list of names, including mine, and request that they by brought up to the stage and be displayed.
     Diane pulled me to my feet with the leash and led me up to where a male attendant was standing.  There she removed my chains and leash.  Immediately the attendant removed my clothes, hooked my wristlets to a crossbar that was suspended by a single rope from a rafter.  My anklets were then hooked to short ropes that were anchored to eyebolts in the stage.  The crossbar was then raised until I was spread-eagled with my feet just touching the floor.  I looked out on a sea of faces of the people sitting at the tables and also noticed the slaves suspended on the stage with me.  One was a slightly overweight white man who was sporting an erection. Obviously he was excited by what was happening.  Come to think of it, I 
myself sensed a certain want in my nipples and vagina.
     The announcer walked around, using a portable microphone and describing each of us in detail.  Then he said the members were now free to come up onto the stage and get acquainted with us, after which we would be turned over for the evening to whoever had placed the highest bids for us.
     Rather quickly I was surrounded my five or six people, men and women. One of the men moved in front of me and reached up to cup my left breast, feeling its weight and fullness.  "What is your name, slave?"
     "Kiko, master."
     "I understand that Diane is your mistress.  She usually trains her slaves well.  Right now, I am not your master so you can call me Sir.  If my bid for you wins, then I will be your master. And you can call these women, Ma'am.  You have very nice breasts and I bet your nipples like to be stimulated."  His fingers caressed my nipples and he smiled at their response.
     "And I love your hair, Kiko," said one of the women.  "Maybe I'll put in a bid to shave it all off.  It would make a beautiful pony tail for one of my male or female ponies, don't you think?"  With that she pulled my long hair down forcing my head back.
     "Ma'am, I'm sure it would do nicely but I beg you not to cut my hair.  I can pleasure you in many other ways."
     Just then one of the other men, swarthy and rather over weight, swatted my ass hard with a whip and I responded with an, "Oh, thank you Sir."
     "You liked that, Kiko?  In that case, let's raise her up and see how long she remains thankful."  He pushed a button on a nearby pedestal and the crossbar went up until my feet were clear of the floor.  Then he untied my ankles and immediately I started slowly turning, suspended by the single rope to the crossbar.  One of the people spun me faster as the man started to whip me, the blows landing on various areas, stinging like fire.  Within a minute it was clear that he was out of control and I was yelping with pain.  "Asiatic whore, I am really going to enjoy doing all sorts of things to you."
     The man who had felt my breasts restrained the other man and held him until an attendant came up and led him off the stage.  The first man stopped me from spinning and said, "Kiko, I apologize for that member.  I think he has had too much to drink..  I'll get some salve for those welts."
     He went towards the side of the stage and his place was taken my a tall, full-breasted white woman who held my shoulders and slowly moved closer until her chest was against mine and her lips were inches from my mouth.  Before I knew it, she was kissing  me fervently, her tongue playing games with me.  Then one of her hands slid down my sweaty body until she was cupping my mons.  My body immediately went into second gear and then overdrive.
     "You like that, don't you, Kiko?"
     "Yes, mistress...or ma'am."
     "Would you like to spend the night with me, Kiko?"
     "Yes, ma'am.  I would like that very much."
     She turned me around and fitted her body to my back, her teeth nibbling at my neck and both hands exploring my labia.  "Well, I'll give it some thought."  She then wandered away
towards one of the other slaves.
     This time it was a rather heavy black man who started examining me.  "Open your mouth, Kiko," which I did.  "You are very pretty and well built for a Japanese woman, not chunky like some.  And I like your little tattoo.  I see your ears are pierced.  How about your nipples?"
     He pulled these out rather roughly to inspect them as I said, "No, Sir."
     "Oh, that's regrettable.  They should be adorned with beautiful rings or pendants, don't you think?"
     I didn't know what to say in reply.  "Er, I'd rather they remained as they are so that men could play with them and see them respond, Sir."
     "No, play would be more fun for me if I could lead you around with leashes attached to your rings.  I could make you do anything.  I could pull them out like this."  He pinched both nipples and pulled forcefully.
     Without thinking I lashed out with a foot and caught him right in the crotch.  He gasped and said, "Bitch, you'll pay for that.," and staggered off as I saw the first man returning.
     "Kiko, that's a bad man to make angry.  How can you get into trouble in just a minute or so?"
     He lowered me down until my feet were back on the floor and began to apply a little of the soothing ointment to some of the raised red, lash marks. One of these marks was right across my nipples and he administered to these as well.  His touch was a caress and was followed my a tantalizing lick with his tongue eliciting an involuntary moan of delight 
from me.
     "You have very responsive nipples, don't you, Kiko?"
     "Yes, Sir."
     "In a few minutes, you will have to call me Master for the rest of the evening.  My bid for you was the highest."
     "Thank you, Master."
     "You're welcome.  Would you like to see how big your nipples can be?"
     "What do you mean, Master?"
     He didn't answer but instead said something to one of the attendants and then applied salve to the rest of my marks.  The attendant rapidly returned holding some tubing and a cylindrical object about two inches in diameter.  The tubing was in the form of a "Y" and the cylinder was plugged into the long end.  The other ends terminated in small, clear plastic cylinders about a half inch in diameter and two inches long.
      His mouth came down to my left nipple and his tongue began playing a tune followed by a little nipping with his teeth.  He then switched to my right nipple and both were now standing at attention.  Without a word he held the two small cylinders over my erect buds as the attendant pulled a plunger slightly out of the larger cylinder.  The result was to apply suction to both nipples.  Repeatedly the plunger moved back and forth, each time to a greater extent.
     From my lips came a soft moan.  The sensation was like someone sucking on my nipples but stronger, bordering on discomfort but basically really turning me on.
     "Do you like that, Kiko?  And look how big they are," my new master asked.
     "Yes, Sir...I mean Master."
     He nodded at the attendant who pulled the plunger out as far as possible and I quickly looked down as the pleasure and discomfort increased.  With a simple maneuver, the tubing was
unfastened from the nipple cylinders, small valves maintaining the marked suction.  My nipples were now filling the ends of the cylinders, swollen far more than I had ever 
seen.
     My master flicked the cylinders sending shivers through me and said, "I'm going to leave those in place for a while and move you to a private room where I can enjoy you a little more intimately".  He spoke to the attendant for several, obviously ordering multiple things.  Although curious, I didn't think it wise to inquire what he had in mind for me.
     When the attendant returned, he was carrying a large bag and was pushing an upright metal device which had two wheels and obviously used to move heavy boxes or even refrigerators.  The first thing my master took out from the bag was a white, 
leather strap harness which he quickly buckled tightly around my chest and waist.  The cross strap beneath my breasts caused them to pout out nicely and the piece that ran through my crotch from the front to the back of the belt quickly made itself known to my sensitive vaginal lips.  Then came a wide, white leather collar which he put on over the one already in place.  This held my head high and almost immovable..  After having me move my feet together, white straps were used to bind my thighs, knees and ankles tightly.
     Meanwhile the attendant was braiding my long, black hair. I didn't realize it at first but when I felt my hair pulled upwards towards the center of the crossbar, I looked up to see that he had braided a rope into my hair and was fastening the rope to the bar, causing me to go up on my
tiptoes.  I hoped that he wasn't planning on trying to lift me any farther by my hair.
     The attendant then released my wrists from the bar and held them together behind my low back as my master bound them together with still another strap.  I teetered a little on my toes but my hair prevented me from falling.  Then from the bag came a single, white single glove which was pulled up my arms, laced very tightly and the upper straps were used to 
encircle my shoulders, pulling them back.  By now there were several bystanders watching as I became more and more helpless.  I was looking at their expressions when a leather helmet with only nose holes came down over my face.  A thick sponge pad fixed to the inside covered my mouth and, as the
helmet was laced, pushed tightly against my lips.
     Although my ears were covered, I could still hear enough to understand my master when he said, "Kiko, you look very nice, bound up that way.  For your information, the helmet is also white."  To the onlookers, he added, "Sorry to take her away from you good people but from now on I am going to enjoy her charms in private."
     I felt the metal piece of the box carrier slide beneath my feet, I pushed back against the upright portion and straps were used to bind my body to the cold metal.  Then the carrier tilted backwards and we began to move.  It was a crazy sensation and I of course didn't have any idea
where we were going.  All I knew was that tight bondage, the vacuum cups on my nipples, the immobilization, the swaying motions and the pelvic strap were getting my hormones flowing.  I tried to sink against the strap but of course it simply moved with me, not that much motion was possible.  I simply hoped that I was having an effect on my temporary master.
     I know we changed floors for I could feel the motion of an elevator.  Finally we stopped and the straps binding me to the dolly and then those binding my lower extremities together were all removed.  Hands on my shoulders guided me a few steps and then held me as someone hooked a rope or wire to the tip of my single glove.  With an upward pull I was 
forced into a classic strap ado position, bent forward at the waist, hands held as high as my 
shoulders would allow and my feet just reaching the floor.  I knew that my rump was sticking out and wondered when it
would receive a blow.
     Although I had experienced no particular problems with the helmet, I was happy to feel it being removed.  My master stood in front of me smiling as he wiped saliva from my face.  I turned a little and saw that the attendant was also present.
     "How are doing, Kiko?  Did you enjoy the helmet and being moved that way?" my master asked.
     "Yes, master.  Being bound tightly and being made to feel helpless for some reason usually turns me on."
     "I hope you don't mind my punishing those pretty buttocks of yours."
     "Master I am pleased you have chosen me rather than one of the other slaves and you can do with me as you wish.  I doubt if I could interfere even if I wanted."
     He laughed and picked up a broad leather strap and walked behind me.  Although I expected the first blow, it still caught with some surprise when the audible slap, the sting and then the warmth occurred.  I involuntarily started to swing my body around to avoid the next blow but he simply circled with me, raining well-directed swings at me.  Then the attendant grabbed my long hair and held me.  From time to time, my master would stop and caress my rump, taking pleasure in the redness and heat that I am sure were there. The blows came faster and harder until I finally was crying out with each and begging for him to stop.
     "Kiko, you took that very well.  Obviously you are well trained."  He turned to the attendant and said, "Let's get her up on that horse so I can really enjoy her."
     The two of them pulled something that resembled a large sawhorse out from the corner to the room.  I could see that the crosspiece on the top was about four inches wide so I didn't expect that sitting on it would be particularly uncomfortable, but most surprising was the fact that at one
end was a sort of pillory with holes for wrists and neck. The wide collar of white leather and the single glove were removed, and I was made to mount the "horse", finding that 
there was a little step-like projection on each of the rear legs.  By bearing weight on these, I could almost hold
myself up off the crosspiece.
     Each of the two men grabbed a wrist and bent forward into the open pillory which was then closed and locked around my neck and arms.  Happily the holes were padded so they weren't abrasive but they were snug and I knew I couldn't pull my hands out.
     My master brushed my hair away from my face, pulled my head back, bent over and kissed me on the mouth, lingering to tantalize me with his tongue.  I could see that his erection was pushing on his pants.  He then went beside me and played with the little vacuum devices on my nipples, sending feelings down to my pelvis.  Then his fingers began exploring my nether folds, gently rubbing my clitoris and circling my vaginal orifice.  A moan of delight erupted from me.
     "You like that, don't you?"
     "Yes, master.  Very much."
     "How about this?"  I sensed him go behind me and realized that the length of the crossbar was such that it ended at my pubis leaving my pelvis out in the breeze.  His 
strong hands lifted my hips slightly and then the head of his penis was searching for my vagina.  I moved a little higher by pushing down with me feet of the steps and was rewarded my feeling him slowly slip into my well-lubricated channel.
     He began moving in and out, varying the rhythm and depth as I said, "Yes, please, oh..and a few more things."  As his motions became more rapid, his hands reached up to my breasts, pulled the vacuum things off and began squeezing me.  I came all too quickly but he didn't quit until he himself was satisfied a minute or so later.  Moving in front of me he again kissed me and then sat down in a chair.
     To the attendant he said, "Do you wish to use her mouth?  I can see that you also are aroused."
     I considered objecting but doubted if it would matter.  Giving "head" was something I was never comfortable with from the time I was instructed in the techniques by Kazu.  But I guess I did pretty well for it didn't take long before my face sported spurts of cum.  My master then led me into the adjacent bathroom where we showered together.  I truly enjoyed being washed and returning the pleasure.
     Later, with both of us wearing thin robes, we sat at a small coffee table, sipping wine and talking.  He was interested mainly in my emotions, asking what I enjoyed and 
didn't enjoy.  I in turn wanted to know what gave him pleasure.  It seemed that he was happiest in his role as a
dominant male but this didn't include making a woman feel debased.
     "I think that when a beautiful female like you is bound and helpless, you really are extraordinarily attractive and as such hold tremendous power over me."
     I guessed I had really never thought about this and the idea was intriguing.  I wondered whether I had the same effect on Don...or Diane.  At that moment I really missed being with Don and hoped that this flight of fancy with Diane was not going to be long.
     My thoughts were interrupted by this man in front of me asking, "Kiko, would you consider letting me put you through one other thing before we call it quits? 
  It is on the scary side and I won't do it if you say no."
     "Master, how can I answer that without knowing what's involved?"
     "It involves total immobilization and some sensory deprivation."
     "Those never bothered me before.  Now you're getting me excited again."
     "Well let me make a call to see if the facility is available.  If so, I'll take you here.  You can back out later if you change your mind."
     He dialed a number and then spoke into the phone, "Is Room 44 being used?......Good....How about a technician?........Sounds great, we will meet her there in a 
few minutes.....yes, Kiko and I".
     "Kiko, I'm going to get some pants and a shirt on but you might as well go as you are. But since you are my slave, snap that lead on your collar and lock your wrists behind you.  You'll find handcuffs in that cabinet over there."
     It had been some time since I had engaged in self bondage and the concept made my heart rate increase.  I attached the lead strap and opened the cabinet.  There 
were all sorts of cuffs, chains, gags, helmets and ropes there.  I looked around and saw that my master had gone into the bathroom so I decided to do a little more than he had asked.  I choose a transportation set of chains and quickly locked the ankle cuffs and the waist chain in place, leaving the attached wrist cuffs dangling behind me.  Next came a ball gag which was hard to get in because of its size,
followed my a blindfold in the form of eye pads and a head encircling strap. 
  Finally, I put my hands behind me, closed the cuffs on my wrists and stood there in the darkness waiting.
     I never heard him approach me and therefore jumped when I suddenly felt his fingers grab my nipples.  "What, no little clamps for you beautiful buds here?  But you did a great job on the rest of you.  I think I could enjoy you for a long time.  Okay, off we go."  I followed the tug of
the lead strap as we went out the door.
     After short trip on the elevator and a walk, presumably down a corridor, I heard a voice say, "You must be Mr. Reinhoff with Kiko.  I'm Lois your technician and assistant.  Let me unlock this door and turn on the lights."  I could sense we followed her in and then felt someone removing the blindfold.
     We were now in a dimly lit room but a spotlight shone brightly on a slightly raised platform in the center.  On this platform was what appeared to be a sarcophagus, in the shape of an Egyptian figure in bright colors, lying on its back.
     "Have you seen this before, Mr. Reinhoff?"
     "Yes, Lois.  In fact I tried it but only for a few minutes.  I hope you know how to run it."
     "Yes, Sir.  In fact I am the head technician.  Does Kiko know what she is faced with and did she resist coming?"
     "The answer is no to both your questions.  Kiko and I have had a splendid evening together and I am very impressed with her.  Because she enjoys bondage, immobilization and loss of control, I thought of this.  She is here more or less voluntarily and knows she can turn back. I’ll relieve her of that gag and her chains while you explain this thing to her."
     As Lois walked over to the sarcophagus, I had a chance to examiner her. 
  She was a tall, well-built blond dressed in a tight red jumpsuit that had a broad leather belt from which dangled
some keys, a short whip and a few other things.  Her trouser legs were tucked into short, black leather boots with three inch heels.
     "Well Kiko, you are looking at our newest toy.  As you see it is shaped like an Egyptian sarcophagus in which gods and goddesses were mummified and buried.  I'll explain the tubes and wires running from the side over to that machine by the wall in a minute.  And don't worry we are not going to wrap you up like a mummy."
     "Lois......I hope you don't mind my using your name.....I have been wrapped up before and rather enjoyed it.  But please go ahead with your explanation."
     "Let me open it for you."  She unhooked about four clamps along one side and lifted on a handle.  Obviously the thing was rather heavy, probably being made of steel, but slowly the top opened on hinges along the other side from where we stood.  Inside I could see a layer of thick rubber sheeting that was attached to the periphery of the sarcophagus bottom and lay in an irregular fashion.  There were some shiny tubes at the head end, a few cuffs and chains at appropriate sites, and another sheet of rubber inside the top.
     "Now Kiko, let me say that we have this on a trial basis and have used it only about six or seven times.  I guess I wasn't present when Mr. Reinhoff tried it but when I have been in charge the 'victims' have usually panicked after only a few minutes.  One person did stay in it 27 minutes but said she would never do it again.  The main problems have been the 
feelings of claustrophobia, confinement, immobilization and pressure.  It's much worse than a vacuum bed if you know what they are."
     "Yes, I've been in one of those, but I didn't think it was particularly bad.  But I still don't understand exactly what happens here."
     Mr. Reinhoff.....my 'master' said, "Kiko, because it is late and I don't want to keep Lois here too long, let me suggest that we place you in this thing and explain how it works as we go along.  But we won't close it unless you agree."
     "That's fine with me, Master."
     Lois came up and opened the sash on my robe.  "Mr. Reinhoff, please don't worry about my time.  My job is to help use the thing on as many people as possible and help the members decide whether we should but it."
     By this time I was standing there, nude except for my collar.  After  looking me up and down, Lois led me up on the platform and had me lie down inside the sarcophagus.  As she
fastened the cuffs tightly around my wrists and ankles, she said, "You are  lying on a rubber sheet which is draped over some cross straps which you can't see but I'm sure you can feel behind your head, chest, waist, buttocks thighs and legs.  The straps keep you from touching the bottom.  In
the top is a similar layer of rubber as you can see.
     "Now the way this works is that we put a breathing tube into your  mouth, attach some monitoring gadgets, close the thing up and then pump air into the space above the upper rubber layer, and below the bottom one.  The sheets then swarm tightly around you. In fact the pressure can be adjusted up to a very high level.  You will not be able to move at all.  We use positive pressure breathing to help your respiratory efforts and make sure you are getting enough oxygen. Actually we use a mixture of gases similar to what is given to hardhat divers working at considerable depths.  In fact there are many similarities and if you were to stay at the high pressures for very long we would have to be careful 'bringing you up' to prevent bends."
     "Wow, this sounds rather exciting, but a little dangerous.  How would I let you know that I had enough and wanted out?"
     "Kiko, you won't be able to hear us but we can hear and grunts you may make.  If you let out with three grunts in a row and then repeated it, we would stop immediately."
     Mr. Reinhoff said to me, "Kiko, I would love to see you try it...and we would be very careful with you."
     I thought for a moment and then said, "Sure, let's go."
     They smiled at me and started fastening EKG leads to my chest, followed by a band that went around me beneath my breasts.  Apparently this helped to monitor my breathing.  Next, she wrapped a blood pressure gadget around one arm and put a little sleeve over one finger, saying that this was a pulse oximeter to measure my oxygen saturation.  I didn't 
know exactly what she meant but it sounded good.
     Then Lois, moved the shiny tubes down over my face.  I could now see that there was a mouthpiece like that on a scuba tank and obediently opened my mouth to accept it.  She explained that there were two tubes attached, one for inspiration and the other for expiration.  To prevent
accidental dislodgement of the mouthpiece, she used what looked like the lower part of a mask or gag.  It covered my mouth and chin, and fastened tightly in back of my head. 
  I was now breathing through the tubes and could hear valves opening an closing.  Obviously I could no longer talk.
     "Are you okay, Kiko?" Lois asked.
     I grunted and tried to nod my head.  The grunt was successful, the nod was not for the mouthpiece and tubes would not allow it.
     "Try grunting three times."  This I managed without difficulty.
     "One last thing, Kiko," Lois went on.  "For your enjoyment and to take you mind off things a little, I'm going to put a little something in your vagina."
     I could feel her insert a slender rubber tube of some type and sensed that she was attaching the other end somewhere.  Lois then went out my field of vision but I could 
still see my master who bent down and caressed my neck and breasts.
     Lois then returned saying that all the monitoring equipment was working and I had good, normal values.  "I think we are ready to go.  Okay, Kiko?"  I grunted affirmatively, wondering why the hell I was doing this, but somehow getting excited and stirred up.
     The two of them slowly closed the top but still there was a bang when the top met the bottom.  Metallic sounds indicated that the clamps were being fastened.  I lay there moving my arms and legs a little within the limits of the restraining cuffs and chains.  A little sweat broke out
and I heard a machine start to chug.
     For a while, nothing seemed to happen and then I noted that the upper rubber layer was touching by breasts and belly, followed by pressure as the lower layer began to swarm around my back and between my thighs.  Instantly I recalled the vacuum bed and got still more excited.  As the swarming sensations progressed, I realized that my entire body was now 
enclosed in tight rubber.  Even without the cuffs and chains, I could no longer move very much.  And with in a few
more minutes, even slight motion was impossible.  I was now being squeezed and the pressure was considerable.
     Suddenly I sensed that something was also happening inside my vagina.  The slender tube was now the size of a large penis and felt wonderful.  Unfortunately I wasn't able to move up and down on it.
     Then I began to worry about the breathing.  I was having a hard time expanding my chest but almost immediately, I heard a change in my inspiratory sounds and felt my cheeks bulge out a little.  Obviously, the machine was helping me.
     I wondered how much more pressure I was expected to withstand.  I felt  flattened, squeezed, completely cut off from the outside world, plunged into darkness with this rubber layer pushing down on my eyeballs, into my ears, circling my breasts, pushing on my thighs and filling my pelvis.  I began to panic, wondering whether I could grunt even if I wanted to do so.  I let out a little grunt but immediately wondered whether it could really be heard 
outside.
     Just when the pressure seemed to be reaching the unbearable point, the chugging sound stopped.  Now all I could hear was my shallow breathing.  For some reason, I 
began to relax and just lie there.  Was I getting enough oxygen?  But someone had told my that hypoxia produced
anxiety so I guessed I was okay.  Why not enjoy things?
     How much time had passed?  I thought of many things, but mainly of Don, Diane, my Japanese friends and everyone else I had met since I had started going with Don.  Maybe for a while, I didn't think of anything, but I don't believe I fell asleep.
     I was startled to hear a rather loud voice ask, "Kiko, are you okay?  Grunt if you can hear me."  I grunted once.
     "Wonderful, we are going to start decompressing you but will have to go slowly because of the length of time you have been at high pressure."  I grunted again and relaxed.
     It was again hard to judge the passage of time but gradually the rubber sheets released their hold on me.  Then I heard the clamps and the top opened, my eyes being blinded by bright light.
     "Hi there, Kiko," my master said.  "Welcome back,"
     Lois added, "Lie still while I get that thing out of your mouth and get those leads off."
     It wasn't long before they were helping me stand and were drying the sweat off my body.
     Finally with my robe back on I asked, "Well, how long was I in there?"
     "You've set a new record.  Two hours and ten minutes," Lois answered.  "How would you like to be my model for this horrible thing?"
     "I wouldn't mind but could you arrange to put a little life in that thing you shoved into my pussy?"
     They laughed.  Mr. Reinhoff said, "Kiko, I know you are tired.  I  certainly am.  Let me get you back to Diane's room so you can get some sleep.  I'm already looking  forward to seeing you again sometime, may be outside this place if you don't stay here long."
     I said goodnight to Lois and thanked her for the experience.  At my door, my master took me into his arms, kissed me lovingly and departed after making sure I could 
get in.

                        CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

     Inside the suite I found a note:
          Kiko, make your self at home.  Heard wonderful things about you.  Don't wait up for me but I'll see you soon.  Love, Diane
     I had a glass of tonic, took a warm, luxurious bath and crawled nude into the Queen sized bed, feeling rather exhausted.  Sleep was just coming over me when I heard the door to the suite open.  Diane entered dressed in a black, tight jump suit, a studded collar around her neck, with
leather belt equipped with whip, handcuffs and nipple clamps.
     She came over to the bed, smiled at me and said, "Don't go away.  Let me get out of these clothes and I'll join you."
     After a quick shower or bath, she approached me wearing a loose T-shirt bearing the words "After trying with Adam, God succeeded with Eve".  She joined me in bed, gave me a big, open mouthed kiss and said, "Tell me all about your evening."
     So I related all that had happened since she left me on the platform.  Diane was particularly interested in the sarcophagus, amazed that I had tolerated it so well.  Then she described her evening.
     "It really was quite boring.  A very submissive man paid me to humiliate him, making him run around on all fours like a dog, pissing on newspapers, eating out of a dog dish, fetching things, submitting to whippings, and so on.  I finally had to use a vacuum  device on him to get an
erection but it quickly disappeared when I mounted him.  Finally I dressed him in baby clothes and put him to bed in a crib with diapers and a pacifier.  With the side rails up and with a restraining harness, he'll stay there until tomorrow....or today.  I guess it is past midnight.  I would have much rather spent the time with you, Kiko."
     We talked about a few other things and then she said, "Kiko, put your hands up and grab the rungs of the headboard.  I want you to pretend that they are chained there.  Should you move them, I will spend the next hour beating you unmercifully."
     Knowing that she probably would carry out her threat, I hastened to comply with her order.  Diane then straddled me, took off her shirt and proceeded very slowly to start kissing and caressing just about every square inch of me.  When her lips got down to my lower belly, she put my knees over her shoulders.  Her full breasts were pressing against the backs of my thighs and I felt her fingers begin to play a tune on my most sensitive parts.  It was all I could do to keep my hands from coming down to reach for her head.
     Just when I was nearing a climax, she got up, went to a closet and returned pulling a harness with a double-ended dildo up her legs.  I noticed that her end slid into her quite easily and the same was true of the other end when she mounted me.  The rest didn't take long....and some where along the line my hands left the headboard.  Either she didn't notice or was just too content to have it matter.  We curled up together and were soon fast asleep.
     I awoke to the smell of fresh coffee.  Diane came out of the bathroom wearing a beige jumpsuit with leather boots and belt.
     "Good morning, sleepy head.  It is past ten and I have to get going, but get that pretty ass of yours out of bed and join me for breakfast..or brunch."
     She had prepared fruit, toast, juice and I saw bagels on the sideboard.
     "You know, Kiko, our time together last night was what I hoped these few days would be all about.  But this place has changed, making me concerned.  I don't have as much control over what happens as I used to have.  That business with the sarcophagus could have been dangerous for you."
     "It really wasn't...and I enjoyed it, as you know."
     "Anyway, I want you to be careful today.  I have a couple of appointments I have to keep and will try to find out whether the members have purchased time with you.  If possible, I want to terminate your stay here late today or tomorrow at the latest.  As a "slave" your minimum period
will be up then but I may be able to hasten our departure."
     "Diane, I'm fairly content being here although I must say it isn't exactly what I expected. But in a way I didn't know what to expect.  So anything you decide is okay with me.  What do you want me to do?"
     "Well, why don't you go down to the gym for awhile.  Then return here.  I'll call you about one o'clock or will try to get up here.  It would be unusual for anyone to put in a bid for your time before then.  Have fun....see you soon."  With a kiss she was gone.
     After relaxing a while, I did go to the gym and worked out for close to two hours After returning to Diane's room, I took a shower, dressed to shorts and a sports bra, and was about to raid the refrigerator when there was a knock on the door.
     "Hi, this is room service with the food and things that Diane ordered," came a female voice through the door.
     As I unlocked the door I smiled and thought how considerate it was for Diane to do this. But as soon as the door started to swing open, I was rushed by a large and 
strong, black female together with two male attendants.  I got in one swing with my right fist that connected with the
face of one of the men, but the outcome of my struggling was never in doubt.
     Quickly the three of them got me pinned down prone the floor.  I felt steel cuffs going on my ankles and then my wrists as I yelled, "What he hell is going on?"  A hand quickly went over my mouth, my head was tilted roughly back and over my face came some type of rubber mask with large glass covered eye holds.  I could hear valves opening and closing as I breathed, and sensed that this was like an old gas mask.  When I yelled again, the sound was markedly muffled.
     One of the men said, "Okay, fill the canister with Trilene and let's get her knocked out. Kiko, this stuff is a mild anesthetic used primarily in obstetrical procedures.  It doesn't smell bad and you won't be nauseated.  So just breathe normally and don't fight it."
     That was fine for him to say but I didn't feel I could trust him so I immediately held my breath and continued to struggle against whoever was sitting on me.  It didn't take long before I had to get some air and I didn't smell anything except rubber on my first breath.  On my second, I was aware of a sweet odor that wasn't bad.  Within a minute or so I was 
feeling woozy.  The sounds in the room became rather metallic and I felt like I was floating....
     The next thing I knew I was lying on my back looking up at a fuzzy bright light.  Off to one side there was someone standing there dressed in white.  Slowly my vision cleared and I could see that it was Susan, the nurse who I met earlier and someone who I had liked.
     "Well now, Kiko, it looks like you are waking up.  I hope you had a good sleep."
     "Where am I Susan, and what's going on?"  My speech was a little slurred but the effects of the anesthesia seemed to be disappearing.  But I was having trouble moving around.
     "You are in the medical procedure room and seem to have gotten yourself in a bit of trouble.  And don't try getting up.  You are pretty firmly attached to our operating table."
     I then realized that although I could move my head and look around, I was naked with only a small towel covering me from my breasts to my upper thighs.  My legs were extended
towards the lower corners of the table, held there by cuffs on my ankles.  Tight straps went across my legs, thighs and waist, and my arms from armpits to beyond my hands were 
inside inflexible tubes about four inches in diameter, lying along side my body.  Finally, two tight straps ran from
above my shoulders, crossing my chest above my breasts to attach to the sides of the table.
     "What are those tubes my arms are in?"
     "Pretty clever, don't you think?  They are made of PVC and are attached  to the table making it impossible for you to move you arms or use your hands."
     "Susan, I thought you were my friend.  Now are you going to tell me 
"I am your friend, Kiko.  But I have to take orders and follow procedures just like everyone else here.  One of our members is a real bastard.  You met him last evening apparently. I understand that he suspended you on the exhibition platform and was whipping you until someone stopped him."
     "Oh, I remember him.  Rather dark complexion and on the fat side."
     "Yes, that's him.  Anyway, he got into a little trouble over you and apparently wants some revenge.  So he is paying a rather large sum to give you something to remember him by.  And that something is pierced nipples."
       I gasped and exclaimed, "No way.  You can't be serious."
     "Unfortunately I am.  Although piercing a slave’s nipples is on the books as an available procedure, it is essentially never done without the permission of the person.  The directors are outside right now arguing with him and trying to talk him out of it, but I'm not sure they will be successful."
     "Well I'm not going to allow him to do it, and besides, Diane will stop him."
     "Kiko, you don't have any say in this, nor do I.  He has paid his money and rules are rules. I am sure the directors will terminate his membership but I am not sure they can do this before they fulfill their obligation to him.  And as far as Diane is concerned......incidentally we are paging her....if she interferes with any procedure, the rules are that she has to undergo the same treatment even if she is a key member of the organization.  So pray that she doesn't 
get her page or get out of hand."
     This was all sinking in when the door opened and the doctor and the fat slob came in.
     "Kiko," the doctor said, "I'm sorry but the decision has been made to go ahead with the procedure that Susan has probably explained to you."
     I shouted at the man, "You stinking son of a bitch, if you touch me, I'll see you rot in hell."
     At that moment, Diane burst into the room, ran to my side and started to unbuckle the straps.
     "No Diane.  Please don't try to help me."
     She got one of the straps off as the doctor, nurse and a male attendant who had followed Diane in tried to restrain her.  "Kiko, I can't let them do this to you."  But she was hauled to one side, placed in handcuffs and led screaming obscenities from the room.
     The fat man smiled even more broadly and said, "Great.  Now I can get back at that dominating Amazon as well as our precious little Jap whose outburst a minute ago merits a good
gag.  The rules read that slaves will be gagged if they swear at members."
     Susan looked at the doctor who shrugged in frustration.  Several pieces of elastic tape were placed across my mouth and then elastic bandage was wound tightly around my lower face and chin.  Susan said she was sorry as I shook my head from side to side and moaned into the very effective gag.  The doctor said that he could not do the operation if my head was in motion so I just shook it more violently.  This resulted in Susan parting my long hair into two portions,
braiding two ropes into each portion and tying the ropes to the upper corners of the table.
     I was now completely immobile, staring up towards the ceiling where for  the first time I could see a television monitor and camera lens.  A moment later, the monitor flickered on and I was looking at myself of the screen.
     "Let the fun begin, and I am really going to enjoy it," the fat man said coming over to the side of the table.
     The doctor came up to the other side and said, "Kiko, I'm very sorry and just hope that you won't hold this against me.  Maybe you have considered having this done anyway.  Susan loves hers.  It doesn't take long and I'll try to be gentle.  I'm going to scrub my hands while Susan prepares you.  Again, I'm sorry."
     I moaned and looked at him.  It did appear that he was upset by the whole situation. Susan removed the towel and drew up a stand on which were sponges and containers of a red
soap solution.  The man reached out and pinched my left nipple before Susan slapped him hard.
     "Get your filthy hands off her.  You have paid to watch, but that's all."
     She then put on sterile gloves and proceeded to start washing me from the straps down to my belly.  For a moment longer I strained against my bonds but gave up and tried to relax, watching every move in the monitor above me.  In fact her caressing my breasts and particularly my nipples was starting to have quite an effect on me.  My helplessness, the 
bondage, the bright lights and touches were stirring up all sorts of responses.  And Susan sensed this when she noted
the nipples becoming erect and engorged.  A little smile appeared on her face although she still was upset at having to play a role.
     The doctor reentered the room, dried his hands on a sterile towel and donned latex gloves. Carefully he inspected my nipples and then gently pulled the right one out a bit.  With a sterile marking pen, he placed dots on each side at the base of the nipple, after which he did the same to
the other.  Meanwhile, Susan had also put on gloves.
     "Kiko," he said, "the piercing is done with a little gadget and this part doesn't hurt as much as you probably anticipate."  He nodded at Susan who grasped my right nipple in her fingers and pulled it out away from the areola as the doctor slid the gadget into place, aligning it so that it covered the two dots.  Although I knew it was happening to me, looking up at the screen made me feel a little detached.
     Then the gadget tightened down, pinching me.  Suddenly there was a snap and I felt a sharp brief pain.  The gadget had been removed and in the monitor I saw a steel pin transfixing my nipple.  I began to jabber into the gag but stopped when I realized that no one could understand my plea to take the pin out.  Within another minute, my left nipple was sporting a similar pin.
     "Unfortunately, Kiko, we are not quite through.  This bastard as paid for some nice gold rings and getting them through your new holes will be painful, but hopefully will not take long." To Susan, he said, "We'll use the number three dilator.  As I pass it through follow it with the
upper half of the ring."
     I watched fascinated as he inserted the tapered dilator while pulling the pin out.  At least I watched until I felt the pain mount and closed my eyes.  When I opened them, a half circle of gold had replaced the pin.  When they repeated this on the left I managed to keep my eyes open, only to see Susan fumble, I guess from a little blood on her fingers.  So they had to reinsert the dilator. By now both nipples were aching and there were a few tears in my eyes.
     "That's all the pain, Kiko.  You did real well.  We just have to glue in the other halves which are made to snap into the uppers, using another gadget which is like a small vice.  You won't feel it."  He was partially right.  Any motion of the upper half was a little painful but I heard the clicks and then saw perfect and rather pretty gold rings in place.
     The doctor then turned to the man and said, "Okay, you've had your fun. 
  Now get the hell out of here, and I hope I never see you again."
     As the man departed, he said, "Kiko, now you have something to remember me by."
     Susan unwrapped the bandage and removed the tape from my mouth.  "Kiko, they really are very pretty."
     And the doctor added, "I agree.  Susan will explain things to you and give you the benefit of her experience.  I have to write this up and send a statement to the directors saying I am resigning unless this and similar procedures are removed from the list."  With this he left the room.
     "Susan, now what happens?  And how do I remove them?"
     "Well I get you freed up from that table.  Unfortunately, the protocol  calls for you to be restrained until you leave the premises so that you can't hurt yourself by pulling on the rings.  And the only way you can remove them is with a say or special ring cutters.  That glue is an epoxy and is stronger than the ring itself.  I am going to give you a list of instructions in the care of the nipples as well as some antibiotic ointment.  Any other questions?"
     "A hundred.  What if I get an infection?  I suppose then I have to remove the rings."  She nodded.  "And what if I want to become pregnant?  Can I breast feed?"
     "Yes, that's why the doctor places the ring at the base of the nipple.  It doesn't seem to interfere with the little ducts that carry the milk.  Now promise you won't give me a hard time. I'm going to get you off the table, give you a loose shirt and trousers and then lock your hands behind you.  Okay?"
     "I guess so.  And do you think they are going to do the same procedure  on Diane?"
     "Probably, but I won't know until after I take you down to a holding cell where you will stay overnight."
     A few minutes later I was walking down the corridor, my hands in cuffs locked behind me. The holding cell was just like the one I had been when I was in jail.  Susan made sure I had water and spoke briefly to the female guard who smiled and said she would take good care of me.  I was a little surprised to see that the cell had only one mattress and this was lying on the floor rather than being in a bunk.  There was a small toilet on the other side together with a sink.
     The guard had followed me into the cell and tossed a blanket on the mattress.  "Turn around, Kiko, and let me unfasten the button on your shirt.  That way you  will be able to see your rings in the mirror over the sink, and I want to see them, too.  I've considered getting at least my
belly button pierced but thought the nipples would hurt too much."
     "It wasn't too bad but I didn't have any choice in the matter."
     "Yeh, that's what I heard."  Together we looked at my rings.  There was a little increased redness to the nipples and when she touched them gently I flinched a little, but I sort of thought they were exotic and interesting.  I wondered what Don's reaction to them would be.
     After the guard left, locking the barred door behind her, I used the toilet, finding that the trousers had an elastic top rather than a belt, and this allowed me to push 
them down.  I looked again at the rings and then curled up on the mattress.
     I was half asleep and unable to tell how much time had passed when I heard someone coming down the cell row.  Looking out I saw it was Diane, dressed like Susan, as well as the guard and me.  Diane was struggling against them and was not only cuffed but also had a ball gag in her mouth.  This was removed just before they shoved her inside the adjoining cell to mine.
     Immediately Diane blurted out, "Just wait until I get my hands on that slimy bastard.  And I'm not sure I like you two as much as I did before today."
     Susan said to her, "We were just following rules that you yourself had a hand in making."
     "Just shows how dumb I can be.  Now the least you can do is to put me in with Kiko providing she won't kill me for getting her involved in this place."
     "Diane, I'd love to have you here but there is only one mattress."
     The guard said she could fix that and dragged in the mattress from the next cell.  As soon as she and Susan left, I got up, looked at Diane's rings and kissed her warmly.  She started crying a little, saying how sorry she was at what had happened.  We pressed against each other, putting up with the soreness of our nipples, as I said I didn't blame her.
     "Actually, Diane, I'm beginning to like my new adornments."
     "Really.  Well I hate mine and I think Don will kill us both when he sees us." We chatted with each other for quite a while and were surprised when a male guard came down with supper trays."
     His first words were, "Well, if it isn't my old enemy Diane, the dominatrix.  Remember you complained to the management one day about how I did my job as an attendant, which got me demoted to a guard.  And now here you are.  And what the hell are you doing together in one cell rather than two."
     "We wanted to be together and I'm sorry about the demotion," Diane replied.
     "I'll give you a half hour to eat your supper and then will be back for the trays.  I'll probably have to clean up your faces, seeing as you have your hands locked behind you.  Have fun girls."
     We did manage to eat some of the slop that had been placed in dog dishes on the floor, laughing as we tried to keep from inhaling the stuff as we bent and pushed our faces into the bowls.  Some of this we could wash off in the little sink but everything was awkward and we were happy to see the guard returning.  He ordered us to stand with our faces 
against the back wall and not move while he removed the trays.  Then he used wet and dry towels to roughly clean our
faces.
     "Now if I remember correctly, Mistress Diane,....he said this sarcastically...you said that you both were in this single cell because you wanted to be together.  With this in mind...."
     I felt his hands come from behind me and pull my partially opened shirt down off my shoulders so that it was dangling from my waist and my cuffed hands. Turning my head, I watched as he did the same to Diane.
     "Okay, you two.  Face each other and kiss."
     "What?" Diane exclaimed.
     He gave her a hard swat on her fanny and said, "You heard me."
     We carefully approached each other avoiding rough contact between our sore nipples, and as our lips met, he said, "Good.  Now don't move or I'll get out my whip."
     Suddenly I painfully felt him fumbling with my right nipple ring. I moaned and looked down to see him placing a small, brass lock through my ring and also Diane's. She let out a yelp and started swearing at him as he moved around us to do the same with our other nipple rings. We were now locked together, unable to move much in fear that the rings would pull.
     Diane shouted, "You son of a bitch, they'll have your ass if we get seriously hurt."
     "I'm not done yet," he replied.  He unbuttoned the bottoms of our shirts and completely removed them.  Then he picked up some chains from a bag he had outside the 
cell and locked them around our waists.  Ignoring my question about what he was doing, he proceed to unlock my wrist cuffs, place my hands in back of Diane, and lock them there with 
the cuff links around her chain.
     After repeating the process with Diane, he stepped back to admire his handy work.  Diane and I were now holding each other in our arms, our breasts pressing against each other,
wondering what was going to happen next.
     "What a pretty picture.  In fact I should get my camera and record this."  And this is exactly what he did.  "Hope you can get some sleep, darlings.  I'll check on you later. Bye-bye."
     I kissed Diane and said, "Now what?"
     "Well we can't stand here like this all night.  I think I am strong enough to hold you by your fanny if you can bend your hips and knees, straddling my thighs.  Then I will carefully go down on my knees, bend forward until your rump hits the mattress and then we can carefully topple you onto your back."
     "Sounds better than trying to squat simultaneously but let's go as slow as we can. Otherwise we might end up with torn nipples."  Somehow or other, her plan worked and a minute later I found myself lying on my back with her on top of me.  I became acutely aware of her thighs between mine, her tongue went into my mouth and my juices started flowing.  
I only wished she was wearing that strap-on dildo.  Despite our efforts we only worked up a sweat and disappointment, no orgasms.  So we finally rolled onto our sides and actually fell asleep, holding each other.
     We were awakened by the flash of the guard's camera.  He smiled and removed the locks between our nipple rings.  "Promise you won't report me and I'll unlock your hands."
     Diane and I looked at each other and agreed to his request.  A few minutes later we were back asleep, this time with Diane cradling me in her arms.  We awoke refreshed when we heard the first sounds of activity down the corridor.  We found our shirts, washed our faces and began to make plans.
     Diane spoke first.  "Kiko, again I am sorry for how this whole business turned out.  As far as I can tell, all rules have been followed and neither of us have any more obligations.  Therefore, I am going to request our immediate release and I am reasonable sure this will be granted.  I'll
arrange transportation and again you will have to be, blindfolded to protect the location of this place.  I also plan to hand in my resignation."
     "Sounds good to me, but I want you to know that I really don't harbor any real bad thoughts about you or this place.  Don't resign because of me.  You are in a position to turn what has happened into a revised set of rules that will greatly improve things and make the place better than ever."
     "Well, I may hold up on resigning until I give it more thought.  But in any case I intend to return you to Don before anything else happens."
     "Thanks, Diane.  I appreciate that.  And I do love you....just not as much as I love Don."
     "Kiko, thanks for saying that.  And I can't wait to get back together with Gloria, if she'll have me."

                       CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

     And things transpired as Diane had predicted except that she was informed on our departure that she had been elected to the Board of Directors at a secret meeting that previous
night.  And the fat slob who had my nipples pierced had been banned from the club and similar clubs for the rest of his life.
     Diane left me in front of Don's building in the city, giving me a long kiss goodbye and saying that she couldn't face seeing him but would call me later.  I also knew that she had called ahead.
     When I walked in his office, Gloria rushed up and kissed me.  "I'm glad to see you survived, Kiko.  I sort of hate you for your time with Diane but think it  may have done you both
some good.  Don has been impossible in your absence and has made my job as his secretary pure hell, but he is waiting for you in the apartment.
     "What mood is he in, Gloria?"
     "That you will have to find out by yourself.  But I'm glad the suite is on a different floor so we won't hear all the noise."
     As I entered the private elevator I wondered what I was going to say to Don when I saw him and even more important, what was he going to say to me.  I didn't have time to really
consider these questions for when the elevator door opened on the appropriate floor, there stood Don with a concerned but furious look on his face.  But when he saw me, the look turned to a broad smile and he rushed to pick me up, squeeze me (my tender nipples didn't object too much) and plant a very warm kiss on my mouth.
     "Kiko, I've missed you very, very much and I'm very, very happy to see you looking more or less intact.  I had a call from Diane so I know a little about what has happened.  I guess I should be mad at you or somebody, but right now I can't be.  Welcome home you lovable thing.
     "Don, I'm all yours.  Do with me as you wish.  Just don't let me go running off on a similar stupid spree...at least for a while.  I know I love you and have missed you.  And I do feel guilty about running off to satisfy my own impulses."
     "Oh, I fully intend to fiendishly punish you, but right now I just want to hold you, look at you, kiss you..."
     "Is that all?" I asked as I realized  that his erection was pushing a very sensitive part of my anatomy and producing an exciting response in multiple areas.  His left hand was entwined in my hair holding my head kissing me again as his right was unbuttoning my shirt and slacks.  And I was doing my best to get his trousers open and down.
     When he got my chest exposed, he gazed at my nipple rings, looked me in the eyes and said, "They're beautiful and obviously will give me a new way to keep you from straying."
     I was about to jump up and straddle him when he pushed me back onto the thick carpet, finished the job of pulling off my pants, planted one big lick on my clitoris and then we meshed in a very wonderful way.  It was fast and furious.  I thought he would drive me through the floor and I hoped he would.  But apparently he had in fact missed me for he shot 
his wad into me all too soon.
     For a moment we just lay there, sweating.  Then he said, "Sorry that  was so fast but I wanted you very badly."
     "I could tell, but you have to promise to want me some more soon."
     "That's very high on my list of promises.  Now put on one of your pretty kimonos and let's talk."
     "Yes, master," and ran into the bedroom and did as he had ordered.
     When I returned he indicated I was sit on the couch next to him.  Then after a kiss he said, "You realize that it is almost dinner time.  Would you like to out to eat or order something to be delivered here?  I am afraid there is not much in the refrigerator or freezer."
     "It's up to you, Don.  I just want to be with you..and guess I would prefer not going out. How about you’re ordering some Chinese food and I'll be glad to make us some drinks while we wait."
     "Sounds great.  Incidentally I haven't been drinking at all in your absence.  But a gin and tonic would quench my thirst."
     After he had phoned in an order and we had our drinks, he asked me to relate all that had happened in the previous couple of days.  He listened to my adventures, occasionally smiling and occasionally frowning.
     When I had finished he said, "I think you had it pretty easy.  Maybe I'll have to send you back."
     I immediately looked at him and was about to protest when I saw he was laughing and not serious.  He continued, "No, I'll keep you here for now.  I may want to comment further sometime but I do intend to make sure you don't forget running out on me."
     "That sounds fair, but what do you have in mind?" I asked.
     "I'm going to keep you guessing.  But this evening after we eat we have some much more important things to discuss.  Now let me bring you up to date on what has been happening up at our estate."
     I was warmed by the fact he said 'OUR estate' and listened while he talked about Hans and Clara Heinson, the cook and general manager, Jack and Betty (additional hands), and all the neighbors and friends.  Just hearing about them made me want to get up there as soon as possible.
     Dinner was delightful.  I was relaxed and very happy to be with Don.  I had just finished putting the dishes in the washer and cleaning up the kitchen when he came up behind me, gently covered my breasts with his hands and kissed me on the side of my neck.  I quickly turned, pushed myself against him and hugged him tightly.
     A minute or so later, he stepped back a little, separated the upper parts of my kimono and looked at my breasts.  "Yes, I like your rings but it is up to you whether 
you keep them or we get them removed.  However, I have an additional one which I hope you will never remove."
     With that he opened a small, velvet ring box to reveal the engagement ring that we had selected at Tiffany's weeks and weeks ago and which I had never worn.  He took the ring out and slowly slid it on my finger as I gasped with joy.  I smothered his mouth with kisses.
     "I also have these," Don said as he opened another box to reveal two beautiful wedding bands.
     "Does this mean we are going to really get married?" I blurted.
     "I certainly hope so and the sooner the better."  Then he hesitated and looked at me.” You do still want to marry me, don't you?"
     "Oh yes, yes, yes," as tears came to my eyes.  I gazed at the sparkling diamond on my finger and tried to get my mind thinking rationally as he led me into the living room and pulled me down close to his on the sofa.
     Over the next hour or so we raced through many questions and shared the answers.  He let me choose the wedding site, the small church not far from the estate, and he selected a date in about three weeks.  I decided to invite all our close friends but still keep the wedding small.  I had no close family and had not talked to my nursing school friends for months.  He wanted me to wear a traditional, white wedding dress which we would order the next day. I wanted the reception to be at the estate and he picked a trip to England for our honeymoon.
     I immediately wondered about a passport and then remembered that I had two.  One under the name of Pat Anderson Grayson and the other as Kiko Grayson.  Just who 
was I to be.  My mind shifted to the question of babies.  Despite my artificially induced appearance as a Japanese or Japanese-American, I knew that our children, if any, would be very American.  So I decided to officially revert to Pat but to let people know that I preferred being called Kiko.
     Somewhat impishly Don said, "And I want to wedding ceremony to include your saying that you will 'love, honor and OBEY' me while I will say that I will 'love, honor and cherish' you. I thought about this for a minute and came to the conclusion that I in fact wanted to at least occasionally be ordered for certainly I had proved that I was not by nature a dominant person.
     So I replied, "Don, I will be happy to say those words, and will obey you most of the time. But may intentionally or unintentionally fail to obey on occasion, at which 
times I expect to be punished."
     "You'd better believe it," he replied and kissed me.
     "Now as my wife," he went on, "I intend to make you a board member of several of my enterprises and will transfer a significant amount of stock to you, keeping a controlling interest myself.  I value your opinions and know that you are an intelligent woman."
     "Don, I'm flattered.  Why don't you just draw up an appropriate will or prenuptial agreement?  Whatever you want is okay with me."
     "Also, I want you to be more or less in charge of the estate."
     "Oh, Clara will love that."
     "Kiko, she'll still order you around just the way she does me.  Now that we've made all those minor decisions, I think it is time I took you to bed.  We didn't quite make it that far when you arrived here earlier."
     I replied, "No, I think I'll watch television or find something to read."
     The next thing I knew he had me by the hair, yanking me to my feet whereupon he twisted one arm behind me and propelled me into the bedroom.  As I broke out laughing, he shoved me face down on all fours on the bed, pulled my kimono up to reveal my bare ass.  My laughter extended through the first ten or so wallops with his hand and then became a series of minor ouch's as the blows continued.
     Finally I said, "Sorry, master. I guess I miss-spoke."
     "Yes, I think you did.  Now do you want a few more slaps on your behind or do you want this?"
     I then realized he had pushed his pants down and something was finding its way into my cleft.  Rather than answer, I just reached back and guided him into me.  He 
pushed my head down, grasped my shoulders and slowly took me.
     Afterwards, I curled up in his arms, kissed the palm of one of his hands and dropped quickly into a deep sleep.

                       CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

     I was awakened the next morning by clothes falling on my face.  They were my running togs and Don was standing there already dressed and holding a cup of coffee.
     He placed the coffee on the bedside stand, kissed me and said, "Come on, my beautiful bride to be.  Drink up, get dressed and let's get a run in before breakfast."
     "After last night, I must look a mess, but your wish is my command."
     We ran in the nearby park and returned sweaty and happy.  He beat me to the shower and so I poured some juice, got out some eggs and bacon for him, some fruit for me and toast for
both of us.  Then it was my turn in the bathroom.  Refreshed and wearing just a thin robe, I joined him at the table.  For a few minutes we chatted about the weather, his office work and other non-consequential stuff.  Just for the hell of it, I lifted my foot under the table and wormed it between his thighs until it produced a reaction just a little higher up.
     "Keep that up and you may need another shower, Kiko."
     "Think you're man enough?" I inquired demurely.
     He rose from his chair, manhandled me out of mine, and half pushed and half carried me into the bedroom where he threw me on my back.  I was giggling as he got a pair of steel handcuffs from the bedside drawer and fastened my hands around a rung on the top of the bed. From the same drawer he procured leather cuffs for my ankles and with pieces of rope proceeded to draw my feet up to the upper corners of the bed.  Now my thighs were bent back along my body and my shaved pussy was looking up at him in a very open way.
     As I started to gush he used the head of his penis to tantalize me unmercifully until I was pleading for him to enter me, not that I thought he could hold out much longer.  Yes, he proved he was man enough.  He finished with several hard slaps on my exposed fanny which was still sore from the night before.
     "Don, that was very nice.  Is this the way we are going to get up every morning?"
     "I'm not quite through with you yet.  I have a little present for you, so don't go away," as if I could escape from the cuffs or change my position.
     He went into the other room and returned with a box covered with colorful paper.  "This is a present from Hans and I.  And seeing that you cannot unwrap it yourself, I'll have to do it." He tore off the paper and slowly from inside the box drew out a leather and steel chastity belt.  I
didn't know whether to laugh, gasp or cry.
     "In view of your recent adventures, I thought that we both should protect my investment in you.  So from now until I decide otherwise you will wear this gift except when we are not alone together."
     As he fastened the belt portion around me, I squirmed trying to swing my ass away from him and said, "Don, you can't be serious...but it is rather pretty."
     "I thought you'd like it, and it comes with one or two accessories. I'll just use one now." From the box he took out a small steel dildo which he fastened to the crotch portion.  This time I did gasp as he slid the dildo into me and finished closing and locking me  tightly into the thing.
     "Don, you're not going to leave it on are you?" I asked as he removed my ankle and handcuffs.  He just smiled in reply.
     "Now get dressed, Kiko.  I've made an appointment for us with a friend of mine who runs a bridal salon, and Gloria is going to meet us there to help with the decisions about your gown and whatever else you need.
     "Don, I'm certainly not going with this chastity belt on me."
     "Kiko, if you are not dressed and ready to go in fifteen minutes, I am going to do one of several things, none of which you would enjoy.  How about a dog choke collar?  Or a leash locked onto a nipple ring?  Or being carried out in a packing box by Ken and I?  You remember Ken, our security man?"
     "He's my pal.  He wouldn't help you.  But if you insist I being boorish, I'll go, but only under protest.  When your bridal salon gal sees me, she'll probably call the cops."
     Thirteen minutes later, dressed in a tight black, cotton sweater, leather trousers, short boots and a wide leather belt, I went with Don down to the garage where Ken was waiting with the car.  He greeted me with a nice hug (my nipples were much less tender than the previous day) and we were off.
     On the way I said to Don, "How come you know someone who runs a bridal salon?
     "Well, Leanne is the brother of a college classmate and I met her through him many years ago.  For a while we dated and, although that came to an end, we have remained good friends. Some of her interests are the same as yours and mine."
     I sat there thinking about his reply.  I found myself just a tiny bit jealous of someone who had dated him and probably shared his bed.  But that must have been some 
time ago and I had not exactly been a virgin before we met.
     Soon we arrived at a nice looking store in an upper class commercial strip.  There were several mannequins in the window, dressed in pretty bridal gowns.  I noticed a small sigh that read "By Appointment Only" with phone numbers beneath.  Don rang the door bell and almost immediately the door was opened by an attractive red-haired woman about my 
age.  She was dressed in a low cut white peasant blouse, a long black skirt with a side slit that came to her lower
thighs, high heeled shoes, and a broad belt.
     She threw herself into his arms, kissed him and said, "Don, it's wonderful to see you again.  And you must be Kiko, the lucky bride to be.  Come in.  Can I get you some coffee or anything else to drink?"
     "No," Don replied.  "We ate breakfast rather late.  You're looking as beautiful as ever, Lee."
     "Thank you.  You were always a charmer.  Now are you going to leave Kiko and I alone, or are you going to get in the way?"
     Don looked at me and when I shrugged my shoulders he said, "I think I'll stay.  Kiko has very good taste and I trust her to make good decisions, but I enjoy being with her when she tries various things on.  Also, I've always enjoyed being with you, Lee."
     I was beginning to feel left out of the conversation but Leanne turned to me and said, "Okay, Kiko, come with me and take your time looking at the displays of gowns."
     We wandered by about six or seven mannequins, all dressed in beautiful dresses of various styles.  In an adjacent room with several chairs, a low dais, and floor to 
ceiling mirrors, Don tool a seat as Leanne ordered me to take off all my clothes.  This took me a little by surprise but her look didn't seem to allow any argument on my part so I complied.
     She watched me carefully, helped me up onto the dais and then walked around examining my body.  I felt myself turning a little red as she smiled broadly on seeing my chastity belt, my nipple rings and the bruises on my rump from the spanking I had received from Don.
     Leanne observed, "Don, you really are still a devil.  How could you treat Kiko this way?"
     "Isn't there something about having the punishment fit the crime?  Kiko has been misbehaving recently, but I still love her very much."
     I was dying to ask Leanne the details of her relationship with Don but couldn't really do this with him present, so I just stood there while she took a series of 
measurements, noting them on a form clipped to a writing board.  Then I answered a series of questions about style, veil, color, etc.
     She then went over to Don and softly asked him a question to which he replied just as quietly, smiling and looking at me as he did so.  I couldn't hear what was said exactly but thought she used the word 'corset'.
     From the nearby wall she detached a trapeze like bar which was suspended by a rope through a ceiling pulley.  Although it lacked cuffs, it sure looked like a few arm spreaders I had experienced in the past.  She simply ordered me to latch on to the bar and adjusted its height so I
was stretched upwards but still had my bare feet on the dais.
     "Don't let go, Kiko, or I will fasten your hands there," she said as  she placed a heavily boned corset around my middle and began fastening the many little catches. I did pretty well until she started tightening the laces at which point I lost my grip when she pulled particularly strongly.
     "Don, give me a hand with this woman of yours."  A few moments later, my hands were tied tightly to the ends of the trapeze with leather straps.  I murmured a few words of protest but in reality I was enjoying every moment.  As the corset grew tighter and tighter, slimming down my waist and pushing my boobs up, my body responded in its usual wonderful 
way, especially when she bent forward and brushed an enlarged and erect nipple with her lips.
     "Enough of that, you two," Don said.  "Or I will have to punish you both."
     "That might be fun," I quietly replied.
     "I agree," murmured Leanne, smiling at me.  But she returned to business, took some more measurements and played with my nipple rings for a second.  Finally she untied my hands and let me lower my arms.
     "Kiko, you shouldn't be difficult to fit at all.  Let me get a sample gown in what I think is your size, and have you try it."
     For the next 45 minutes or so, I tried on several gowns, she noted where alterations were going to be indicated and we looked at several books of styles.  Don, I guess, got bored for he wandered out leaving Lee and I together.  Finally I decided on two choices, both of which were cut rather simply with short trains and which would show my figure very nicely.
     I said to her, "Let's get Don's opinion, but first I hope you don't mind my inquisitiveness, but how well did you know Don in the past?"
     "Kiko, it was a long time ago.   We dated pretty steadily for about a year, but we were both young and not ready to consider any long-term commitment.  In retrospect, I think breaking up was a good decision for both of us."
     "Why do you say that?"
     "Well, we both are rather dominant people and I certainly would have  never let him put me in a chastity belt or spank me.   But he is a wonderful, intelligent, sexy man and I wish you great happiness.  You have no reason to be jealous of me.  Now sit down and let me show you a few more things before we go out and join him."
     Leanne went into the next room and returned with several boxes.  From the first she took out a simple white hair band or clip.  "You said you probably didn't want a veil, but I think this would look nice and would hold your beautiful long hair back while allowing it to fall nicely over the back of your gown."
     I liked it immediately and felt the same way about a pair of lace up white boots that came to above my ankles and had three-inch heels.  It would make up for some of the difference in Don and my heights.
     "Now for some fun things," Lee said.  From another box she took a pair of handcuffs.  I laughed but explained that Don and I had quite a few pairs.  "I might have known," she observed.” But how about this little combination."  She brought out a bra and low cut briefs in pseudo tiger skin.  The bra will barely cover you and the panties have an appropriately  placed slit that is held closed only with a Velcro strip.  And there is an accessory in the form of a 
tiger tail that starts as a dildo, goes through a firm contoured piece of leather designed to cover your perineum and the crease between your buttocks, and then emerges through hole in the rear of your briefs."
     "Sure, why not.  I can't wait to pounce on Don on our wedding night.  But don't you have something for him?"
     "What did you have in mind, Kiko?"
     "Oh something that would allow me to control him a bit."
     "I think I have just the thing."  She went into the next room and returned carrying a hinged ring and attached chain.  For a moment I couldn't figure what it was for but then I saw that it was designed to go around the penis and scrotum behind the balls, and when latched closed and locked, it could not easily be removed.
     "Great, Leanne.  I'll probably be punished for putting it on him but it will be worth it. Now how are we going to keep these things hidden from him?"
     "Easy.  Don has invited me to the wedding, primarily because he wants  me to dress you and help with your makeup that day.  I'll simply bring everything up at that time.  Actually I am coming two days early so you can try on the gown and I can make any necessary alterations myself."
     I got dressed, she gave me a big hug and we went out to join Don.
     "Well, that took you two long enough.  And you look happy, Kiko."
     I kissed him and we showed him the pictures of the two gowns.  Happily, he said he favored the one that showed off my figure the best even though it was a little more daring than the other which was sort of sedate.  Don then explained to Leanne that she could drive up to the estate with Gloria and Diane, or could come by herself.  And of course she could bring a friend if she wished.  I said I would talk to her in a few days and finalize the arrangements.
     On the way back to the suite I gushed to Don, "I'm so excited.  I can't believe this is all happening to me......well, us.  Tell me it's real."
     He kissed me long and hard, saying, "It better be real because if you are just a dream, I'm going to be very disappointed when I wake up.  Aren't you a little bit 
scared?  Or is it your adventuresome spirit that's keeping you from running away from me?"
     "Don, I love you.  That's keeping me here.  Besides, if I tried running away, you'd probably do awful things to me.  At least I hope you would.  Hmmm..maybe I should try."
     He reached up inside my sweater, found a nipple ring and gave a little tug.  I gave a yell, Ken looked back at us from the front seat and we both simultaneously told him everything was just fine.
     "Now be serious, just for a moment, Kiko.  Have you thought about who you want in the wedding party?"
     "I would be content with just the two of us, but it would also be fun to share it with our closest friends.  So I guess I would like to have Diane, and maybe Gloria and Georgia as bride's maids.  Who do you want for a best man?"
     "I was thinking it should be Hans, since I rely on him for so much."  We then went on to list those who we would like to invite including Bill and Nancy Monro (Georgia's parents), Don's sister, Sarah Lafferty, and her husband, Ed, Ken, of course, since he would still be involved with
security as well as being a close friend, the Hastings (friends from near  the estate), Jeff and Betty, our young couple at the estate, and of course, Clara.
     Don added, "There are a few others from the office here I should include since you may be involved with them by virtue of serving on some boards, and we should invite 
the members of the small church where the wedding will be held. Plus we may think of others.  Are there some of
your nursing friends you would like from California?"
     "No, I don't think so.  Now is there anything else we have to do here in the city, or can we get to our real home?"
     "Let me do one or two things in the office, we'll pack whatever you want and we can be on our way.  Why don't you break the news to Gloria, and maybe call Diane?"
     Gloria was ecstatic when I told her and immediately took me into the  employee lounge so she could pump me for details.  From there I called Diane and luckily caught her at home.
     Her first words were, "Kiko, are you calling to tell me you're suing  me?"
     "No, Diane, I just wondered what you are doing on Saturday in three weeks?"
     "Probably nothing, if I'm not flying somewhere, why?"
     "Because I would like you to be one of my bride's maids?"
     There was a pause and then, "You're serious, aren't you/" Then came all the questions that I had just been through with Gloria.  Diane assured me that she could certainly arrange her schedule to be there for as long as I wanted.
     Before we hung up she said, "And, Kiko, I thought you might like to know that I decided to stay on the board of the establishment you recently visited.  They are going to institute many changes which you would approve of.  So, if you'd like to return in the near future, let me know."
     Jokingly I replied, "I think I should wait until after the honeymoon.  Call me in a few days when you have a chance."
     I was packing and trying to think of what I would need upstate when Don  joined me, lifted me up and dropped me on the bed.  He tugged a few times on the chastity belt causing the prong inside me to start me going.  A moment later I was pleading for him to get the key.
     "No," he said getting up.  "You are going to have to wait a few more hours.  Let's get going.  I'm driving because Ken has other things to do.  So no hanky-panky on the way."
     In he car I snuggled up against Don and babbled about a million and one things, obviously excited and having a hard time staying rational.  "I can't wait to see Clara and Hans, and Jeff, Betty and the new baby, and the horses, and the hills....What time will we get there?"
     "Kiko, we'll be there in mid-afternoon in time for you to take a cold shower.  Maybe that will slow you up.  Now sit back and relax."
     For a few minutes, I did just that, but then I started thinking again. "Don, on the Wednesday of Thursday before we get married, let's have an informal party at the house for those in the immediate wedding group.  They'll all be staying at the house, won't they?  And we'll include your sister and her husband."
     "Fine with me, Kiko.  I was thinking along the same lines.  Then on Friday night we probably wouldn't need to have any formal dinner if we are going to have a big reception for everyone after the ceremony.  How does that sound?"
     "Great.  Now what are your ideas about a honeymoon? "
     "If it's okay with you, I think I'd like to make that a surprise."
     "Hmmm, I guess that's fine, just as long as we're together.  And if it involves any flying I'm not going to let you out of my sight in any airport.  Remember what  happened to us in New York.  You ended up in Europe and I in Hawaii."
     Contented, I settled down for a while enjoying the ride.  Then realizing that my hand was on his right thigh, I began to caress him in light, short movements.  Gradually I worked my way up and soon was stroking his penis which immediately responded.  He tried moving away and did manage to grab one hand, but I used the other and was about to bend down with my lips when he turned into a rest area.  I just knew that he would have to get out the key to my chastity belt and let me gain some release from what had been building all day.
     But no, he grabbed me in one arm and opened the glove compartment with the other hand in order to take out a pair of handcuffs.  Then we were both laughing and struggling with me getting hotter by the minute.  I was holding my own until his hand again grabbed a nipple ring.
     "Ow, ow, ow..stop, Don.  That hurts and you'll tear my nipple."
     "I'll stop when you put your hands behind you like a good little girl."
     I immediately complied and felt the cuffs close securely.  "You're a beast and don't play fair," A second later his mouth found mine.
     Back on the road and after some time, I said, "Don, I would very much like you or Hans to remove these rings from my nipples, please.  There are several reasons for my request, but right now the main one is to remove the advantage they give you in controlling me."
     He looked at me for a moment and replied, "Sure.  They are sort of cute and exciting but I worry about infection and a few other things.  Besides, I don't need them to control you.  There are a thousand and one ways of doing that.  I'd better get Hans to do that tomorrow.  If I did it, I might be tempted to play some games with them first."
     "Thank you.  Now will you give me the key to the cuffs?"
     "No."
     I pouted for a few minutes but basically was very, very happy.  When we got to the estate, Don went past the main entrance and continued around his property until he reached a little used, dirt lane across which there was a chain.  I looked at him quizzically but he just smiled, unlocked the chain, drove in, replaced the chain and then we went a little farther. I now recognized the fact that we were on one of the horse trails that was familiar to me.
     Again he stopped the car and this time from the trunk removed a blanket which he spread on the nearby grass.  Then he came around to my side of the car, opened the door and said, "Kiko, every since we were in the suite in the city you have been tormenting me with your kisses and caresses, plus just looking adorable.  I can't stand it a moment longer."
     With this he pulled me from the car and ceremoniously lowered me to the blanket. Playfully I tried to get away from him but in reality I was now burning with desire.
     He pulled down my slacks, unlocked and removed my chastity belt (what a relief), and said, "Now if you'll roll over on your side, I'll unlock one of your handcuffs but it goes back on when we are through."
     "Fine, master, just hurry up."  As wet as I was, he slid into me easily as I raised myself to him.. For a moment he just pinned me to the ground, sinking deeper and deeper, making me cry with delight.  Then he slowly began to withdraw and thrust as I dug my fingernails into his hips. It didn't take long before neither of us could stop even if we wanted and I heard myself say a long "please" as we both came and collapsed in each others arms.
     "Don, if this is what happens when I torment you, I think I am going to make your life miserable quite often."
     "Kiko, just remember who is the boss.  Now get dressed and fix your hair.  Our crew at the house will think we've been making love."
     "Yes, boss," I said as I kissed him, got my pants up, smoothed things out, brushed my hair and turned so he could again fasten the handcuffs.  But he didn't replace the chastity belt.
     He drove back onto the main road and we soon arrived at the house.  As always I was impressed with its size and beauty.  And to think it was going to be ours rather than his.  Hans and Clara came out to meet us, and both gave me a big hug.  I looked at Don trying to figure out
whether he had told them the news.
     "Go ahead and tell them," he said, reading my mind.
     "Tell us what? Kiko.  And look what that bum has done to you.  Handcuffs.  You should turn him in for assault or something," Clara exclaimed.
     "Clara, I couldn't turn in my fiancé.  It would ruin our wedding plans."
     Both of them said, "What?" simultaneously and then burst into congratulations and more hugs.  Hearing the commotion, Betty came out from the house and Jeff ran up from the barn.  I found a few tears of happiness coming from my eyes leading Don to remove the handcuffs so I could wipe my face.
     I said to the others, "See, he can be nice as well as being a bastard at times."

                       CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

     Dinner that night went on for hours, primarily because we all had so much to talk about, and perhaps because the food was so good.  Finally, Clara sent Betty and  Jeff home, saying that I could help with the dishes.  I realized that this was a chance for she and I to talk.  Basically, she
wanted to make sure that I really wanted to marry Don and that we would be happy together.
     "You know he's a very intelligent man, busy with a million and one things, restless and moody at times, and a little prone to be here one day and gone the next.  He is very thoughtful of those who work for him but until you came along I never saw anyone really get close to him. Aren't you concerned that he might not have time for you?  And what does all his money mean to you?"
     "Clara, I appreciate your concern, both for me and him.  Yes, I love him very, very much. No, I probably can't keep up with him in all his activities. Nor do I necessarily want to try.  I can't believe he would ever disappoint me, and I aim to do my best never to disappoint him.  There may be times when he has to be away from me and this won't bother me.  I would be very content just being here with you people and our friends.  And I am not interested in his money or in really
living the life of some wealthy people.  I have already told him I will sign any pre-nuptial agreement he wants.  I guess I should also tell you that he has won my love, my support, my mind and my body.  I will try to do anything for him.....but at the same time I expect to intentionally
irritate and bedevil him at times.  So there."
     "Kiko, we all love you, respect you and wish you great happiness. Now there is just one other little thing.  Don said something to Hans about you being more or less in charge of running the estate here.  I don't intend for you to get bossy with me so start doing the dishes or I'll whip that pretty little butt of yours."
     I gave her a big hug, put on an apron and went to work saying, "My butt has been whipped before and usually it just excites me, but at least tonight I won't give you any orders."
     After Clara and I finished, I found Don already in bed, reading some financial paper.  I took a quick shower, put on an oversize tee shirt and climbed in next to him.
     "Did you and Clara have a nice talk?  I bet she tried to talk some sense into you and said many bad things about me."
     "Gad, you're egotistical.  Your name never came up in the  conversation."
     "Liar.  You just added another item of bad behavior to the list."
     "What list?"
     "Your punishment list."
     "Don, why don't you shut up and just hold me nicely."  I rolled away from him and he curled around my back with one of his hands holding my right breast gently.
     I must have been real tired for the next thing I knew it was beginning to get light outdoors.  Rested and eager, I gently eased out from beneath Don's arm and sneaked into the
bathroom to relieve my bladder, brush my hair, etc.  As I was putting my toothbrush away, Don came in, sat on the toilet and pulled me down to sit on his lap while he took a piss and kissed my neck.
     "Vulgar beast.  Can't I have any privacy?
     His answer was to pull my shirt off over my head, hug me close to his naked body, kiss me and say, "Get into your jogging outfit and let's try to run 5 miles."
     "Easy for me but for an old man like you...." for which I received a not too gentile swat.
     Our run left us both breathless, hot and sweaty but the dip in the rather cold pool took care of that.  At least momentarily because I had no more than climbed the pool ladder when he had me pinned on one of the nearby exercise mats.  My struggling gave way to tender caresses, exploration of erotic body spots and prolonged engagement requiring another dip in the pool.
     Betty was in the kitchen with her baby and offered to get us breakfast but I wanted to do this while he read the morning newspaper.  Happily, he put this aside when I put his plate of eggs, bacon and toast in front of him, together with juice and coffee.
     "I knew there was something about you I liked," as he started eating.  "But you're only having juice, melon, unbuttered toast and coffee."
     "Your former flame Leanne said she'd kill me if I gained a pound, and that awful corset says she's right.  And if you eat that much breakfast every day, you'll have a hard time getting into a tux."
     "I'm just wearing a work shirt and jeans, but they'll be clean if you wash them the day before."
     I just went into the kitchen to talk to Betty and hold the baby who appeared to be growing faster than I expected.  Don stuck his head in a few minutes later to say that we had a date with Hans in the workshop in a few minutes.
     As we walked towards the shop. Don said, "Kiko, I know you are looking forward to getting rid of the nipple rings and I agree it's a good idea.  But I'd love to get some pictures of you before we remove them."
     "Fine with me.  I sort of had the same thought.  But please be a little careful.  My nipples are still a little sore, but go ahead and have fun with me if you wish."
     Hans was waiting for us and had set up a backdrop, floodlights and a camera in one corner of the large room.  The rest of the shop was filled with all his tools and some things he was constructing.  As Don disappeared into an adjoining room, Hans said, "Time to get to work, Kiko.  Strip and I'll try to be objective in my approach to you.  Let's see these rings of yours."
     A few minutes later I was standing naked in front of the bright lights when Don walked out.  I burst out laughing for he was dressed as an executioner or something.  Black tight pants, black, sleeveless tight tee shirt, studded leather wristbands and a black mask that covered the top of his head down to his mouth.
     He laughed as well as he proceeded to lock handcuffs around by wrists behind me and used another pair to fasten my elbows together, pulling my shoulders back.  Ankle cuffs with a short length of chain between them hobbled me and he then hooked a short chain from one ring to the other.  Then as Hans took pictures, he lifted the nipple chain bring me 
quickly up on my toes as I let out a yell.  That resulted in a red ball gag with close up pictures of my face and chest.
     To simulate sweat (dif they had waited a moment the simulation would not have been necessary under the hot lights), Don smeared by body with some type of oil and then sprayed water on my.  Then a slender rope coming down from an overhead pulley was tied onto my nipple chain and a moment later I was back on my toes trying to take the tension 
off my nipples.  Despite the pain I was now very aroused and found myself hoping he would pay a little attention to the
craving between my legs.
     "I think she's had enough, Hans.  I'm getting a little concerned about her.."  With that they removed the chain and all the cuffs.  Don took off his mask and I could see that he also was sweating.
     Hans had me put on my sweat pants and then had me lie down on a cot.  "Are you sure you want me to remove those rings, Kiko?  I'm going to have to cut them twice in order to get them out without hurting you and they'll be worthless afterwards.  Someday you'll have to tell me why you had them put in."
     "Hans, just get the things out."
     Holding the right ring tightly with pliers, he used diagonal cutters to snip the circle on each side of the nipple, allowing the dependent portion of the arc to fall 
away.  He did the same with the other ring and then applied some antibiotic solution to the portions still in the nipples. Carefully he used tweezers to remove what remained of the rings, causing only a little discomfort. I looked down to see that I was back to normal and there was no bleeding.
     Don kissed me and said, "I talked with a plastic surgeon friend of mine and he told me the holes should heal completely for the rings have only been there a few days.  
The only instructions were to wash the nipples gently each day and let him know if any redness increased.  Also, I was
not to bite them for at least a week."
     I turned to Hans, thanked him and then asked that he leave us for a while as I had something I wanted Don to do.  After Hans departed, Don looked at me wondering what I had in
mind.  A minute later, he was flat on his back on the cot, I had pulled his  pants down and was going to work on him.  But this time, I was the executioner.  Each time he got close to a climax, I got off.....until neither of us could stop.  Happily the swimming pool was not far away and soon we were cooled off.
     We ate lunch out on the back veranda with all the crew present.  Most of the discussion centered around the coming wedding and the many things that had to be done.  I was tempted to ask Don if we couldn't just elope but realized that everyone was looking forward to pitching in and having a great time.
     When we were about through eating, Don said, "I think Jeff here wants some time with you this afternoon."
     "Yes," Jeff said.  "Unless you have something else planned, I'd like to take you someplace and show you something.  No need to get dressed up.  Jeans, boots and a work shirt would be fine."
     "Are you going to tell me what this is all about?" I asked.  He just shook his head and smiled.
     Soon we were off in his pickup truck, heading northwest away from the river on back roads.  It was a beautiful day and I was enjoying the ride despite the fact that Jeff wasn't giving me any clues about our destination.  Finally we came to a nicely kept up farm with some horses grazing in the pasture.  An elderly woman came out of the house to greet us.
     "Hi, Mrs. Jerome, I'm Jeff and this is Kiko.  I called earlier."
     "Yes, you wanted to...."  She stopped and just smiled when she saw Jeff put his finger to his mouth.  "Come out to the barn."
     Not too far inside was an open stall and when we approached we were met by a rather tired looking golden retriever wagging its tail and followed by six little, 
energetic puppies.  They all started yipping, falling over our feet and smelling us with their wet noses.  I quickly grabbed one and held him to my chest from where he planted a kiss on my face.
     "Oh, they're beautiful, Mrs. Jerome.  How old are they?"
     "Nearly eight weeks.  Molly, the mother, gave birth to seven but one was stillborn.  The puppy you are holding is a male and is one of the more dominant ones of the  litter.  We're going to keep one of the pups and that one over there has been sold."
     "They are all darling.  Jeff, is this what you wanted to show me?"
     "Yep.  Betty, the baby and I want to give you something for a wedding present, and thought a puppy would be nice to share the dog's life you are about to lead. 
  Seriously, we think it would be wonderful to have a dog around to share the fun.  Although Don would probably
allow Betty and I to have one, we are just employees, and therefore were reluctant to ask.   Then we decided to ask Don if we could give one to you as a gift, hoping that you 
would allow us to help train him and care for him.  Plus, he would be good with the baby.  Also, he probably would augment our security system."
     Jeff was talking a mile a minute trying to justify things.
     "Jeff, stop for a minute, please," I interrupted.  "I would love to have a puppy and can't think of a nicer gift from you.  And I assume that it's okay with Don, although I'd accept your offer even if he said no."
     "Great, Kiko.  I just knew you'd feel that way.  So, just take your time and pick one out."
     While Mrs. Jerome explained that the puppies had received their shots and that the litter was registered. I played with all the puppies as their mother lay watching us 
while suckling two.  I kept coming back to the first one I picked up, realizing that he seemed to be one of the larger and more inquisitive of the litter.
     Finally I said, "They are all so cute it's hard to decide, but I guess I would choose this little fellow.  How soon can he be separated from the rest of the litter?"
     She answered, "Much as I hate to see him go, the answer is whenever you're ready. Incidentally, the puppies are all kennel-trained meaning that they have each been using a cage for the past two weeks.  Thus they're pretty well toilet trained as well.  We can sell you the cage he has been using or you can get your own."
     Jeff immediately said we would take the cage and started writing a check.  I whispered to him that I thought Don should be helping with the amount since I sensed that the dog was not inexpensive.  He whispered right back that Don had given Betty and him a sizable bonus recently.
     Mrs. Jerome got the cage and put it in the back of the pickup but I insisted on holding the puppy.  Molly sort of came out of the barn as if she didn't want to see one of her litter depart but Mrs. Jerome told me not to be concerned.
     On the way home I thanked Jeff several times.  The puppy lay happily on my lap and soon went to sleep.  "I think I'll name him Charlie, Jeff. What do you think?"
     "Sounds good to me."
     As we drove in the driveway, Don came out to meet us with a big smile on his face..
     "Come on Charlie. Meet your new master."  I put the puppy on the ground and he immediately ran over to jump up on Don's leg.  Don picked him up and said, "Now Charlie, I'm
happy to have you on board.  Your mistress is a handful, has too much energy and is prone to go off on her own.  I hope you can change all that."
     I took the puppy from him and didn't resist when he turned me around, worked his hands onto my breasts from behind me and kissed my neck until I felt his teeth nip 
me.
     "Don, he's so cute."
     "Already I'm jealous of him.  And don't think he's going to sleep in our bedroom."
     Jeff stood there beaming as we both thanked him.
     Later there was some discussion about where to put Charlie's cage.  Over a few half-hearted objections from Clara, it ended up in the pantry off the kitchen.  It was a quiet area, somewhat dark, and close to the kitchen where we all spent a fair amount of time.  Jeff and betty's quarters were not really suitable, and I didn't want Charlie to be 
consigned to the barn even though he knew about horses and stalls.
     After dinner that night, I played with Charlie for quite a while, using  an old sock with a knot tied in the middle.  We then went for a short walk outside during which Charlie did his business after doing a fair amount of smelling of the bushes and trees.  He went into his cage without any argument, curled up and I think he was asleep before I left the room.
     When Don and I made love in bed an hour or so later, he said, "I think Charlie and I will get along okay providing I get a chance to see you once in a while."
     "I'm counting on it.  It really was very thoughtful of Betty and Jeff.  Charlie will help me settle down a little and will be good company when you are away.   But I hope you aren't away very much."
     "I don't intend to be, darling," Don said and gave me a nice squeeze.  "But I'm counting on keeping your life exciting so don't feel you can get to domesticated."
     I replied, "And I intend to give you surprises, especially if you get too complacent."  With that we both fell asleep.

                          CHAPTER FORTY

     The next two weeks passed very rapidly.  My daily routine started by arising early, taking Charlie for a walk, feeding him, running or swimming with Don, breakfast and 
then a training period with Charlie who was growing very rapidly.  His feet already seemed too big.  Then there
were usually things to be done preparing for the wedding such as getting the invitations out, meeting with the minister and the organist, arranging for a caterer, etc.
     Occasionally there were things Don wanted me to help Hans with.  In this regard, the manufacture of the medieval instruments such as the rack, the horse and the cross as well as the iron cuffs, collars and chains was being switched to a tool and die shop in a nearby town.  The man who had been running the shop had been considering putting up his shop 
up for sale because of lack of business.  Don had found out about this and offered to go into partnership if the man
would assume the job of meeting the orders that were coming in increasing numbers following release of our catalog.  Don had also found someone to run the New York museum where he and I had first met.
     Although these changes should have made our lives simpler, there always seemed to be more things to do than there was time in the day.  I found myself doing chores for Clara, Hans and Jeff as well as for Don and myself.
     We quickly found that we needed another vehicle and Don surprised me with a top of the line dark green Jeep that became our "gofer" car.  It was "Go fer this, go fer that, etc.".  And Charlie was always at my heels, barking excitedly whenever I headed towards for the Jeep.  It didn't take him long to realize that I frequently ended up getting puppy 
chow, food, tidbits, etc. and he somehow persuaded me to give him some tidbits before we got home.  His training, thanks
in part to suggestions from Jeff who had owned dogs most of his life, was proceeding well and easily passed through recognizing his name, coming, sitting, lying and staying on command. Walking "at heel" was something his enthusiasm would not yet let him do.
     It was turning out to be one of the happiest periods of my life.
     We did a little entertaining of neighbors and Don's sister, Sarah and her husband Ed (the doctor) dropped in on us from time to time.  And there was one memorable evening when we were invited to the home of Bill and Nancy Monro for their daughter Georgia was going to be home to talk to me about her dress as a bride's maid.
     Knowing their taste for rubber and leather, both Don and I dressed accordingly.  He had purchased for me a sleeveless, short brown leather dress which had laces up one side and across the shoulders, insuring that it would fit tightly.  He wore leather pants, a tight black tee shirt and a handsome leather jacket..  As expected, all the Monro's were clad in latex.
     As soon as we arrived, Georgia and I went for a walk.  She was anxious to hear everything that had been happening to me, particularly the plans for the  wedding.  I guess my
excitement was contagious for we were soon babbling about a million and one things.  She seemed happy with her medical training and again asked whether I wouldn't be a guinea pig in her sensory deprivation experiment.  I replied that it looked like I was going to be busy for the next few weeks, but maybe some time after that.  It sounded like fun.
     I asked whether her folks had any new toys or things.
     "You mean like the vacuum bed you tried here some time ago?"
     I nodded and she said, "Well, I'm not sure.  You can ask them later.  But do you want to try that bed again?"
     I didn't think we had time before dinner and a little reluctantly we joined the others for drinks followed be a wonderful meal.  During the conversation afterwards I did ask Bill about his rubber interests.
     "As a matter of fact I recently acquired a great rubber gas mask which we have modified to make it more of a discipline helmet."  He had Georgia go into one of the 
adjoining rooms and get it.  When she returned she dropped into my lap.  It looked like it was of World War II vintage
with a single large bore tube that went down to a filter canister.  There were broad straps that went around the wearer's head and these had been widened so that they would 
cover the ears. Also, I saw that the plastic lenses for the eyes had been painted or changed so that they were now an opaque black.  It looked intriguing.
     "Why only one breathing tube?" I asked.
     "Well that's the intake tube and obviously any air going in had to go through the canister where the poison gases were filtered.  The expiratory air goes out through a one-way valve on the side of the mask and we've installed a baffle so that the air gets out only slowly and speech is muffled.  In fact the wearer can't shout for the valve shuts immediately.  
Want to try it?"
     I looked at Don who was sitting there smiling, knowing that I would say yes.
     So Bill led me over to a straight-backed chair and had me sit while he adjusted the straps a little.  Standing behind me he then placed the mask in front of my face and 
slowly pulled it back. My chin went in first and then my ability to see disappeared.  I could smell the rubber and sensed the air coming up through the tube.  The helmet was pulled farther back until the top of my head was covered and my face was tightly compressed into the thing.  As he fastened the straps back, I could feel pads come over my ears and sound almost disappeared.
     I made myself breathe slowly as he tightened things more and I started to reach up to feel the mask.  Faintly I heard him say, "No, keep your hands down like a good girl," and then I felt my wrists being fastened behind me with handcuffs.
     Now what, I thought.  I assumed they were talking but I could hear only murmurs.  When I tried to speak, the air seemed to build up in the mask and slowly dissipate.  Obviously no intelligible words were getting out.  Nothing happened for a few minutes and I started to fidget.
It was almost as though they were paying no attention to me.
     Then hands grasped my upper arms and helped me to stand after which I was led into an adjoining room which I assumed was the den.  I wondered whether they were going to put me in
the vacuum bed, and this became more likely when someone started unlacing  the leather jumper I was wearing.  With the laces pulled out, it simply fell off and a moment later my panties were pulled down so I was now standing there nude, except of course for the mask.
     A broad leather collar was placed around my neck and buckled snugly.  Hands then had me take a few more steps until with my bare feet I could tell I was standing on some type of rubber sheet.  Again there came a murmur of sound as if someone was ordering me to do something.  I was forced to lie down on the sheet which seemed to have redundant parts to it. Then portions of the sheet were being folded and pulled tightly over me, parts going between my thighs and legs.  Slowly I was being mummified in thick rubber.  My handcuffs were removed and before I could do anything with my hands, they were placed at my sides and more of the sheeting was wrapped around me.
     Then I felt a zipper being pulled up, the tube was led out somehow and they finished me, my body quickly beginning to get hot and sweaty.  I could still move somewhat inside but this ceased to be the case as I felt straps being drawn very tight every eight inches or so up my body until I was completely immobilized.
     And as usual, the result was a crescendo of sexual excitement.  Where was Don when I needed him.  At least they could have put him inside with me.
     I was roughly turned from side to side and then I was lifted, carried  and deposited on a hard metal surface which I found out was the back of a pickup truck.  It was in this manner that I was driven home where Don after what seemed like two hours released me and made mad love to me right on the bag.
     Afterwards I said to him, "That was sort of nice but I don't know how you could just sit there and watch them do all that to me."
     "Kiko, the whole thing wasn't planned.  And after things got rolling, I knew you would enjoy it.  But being a little selfish, I wanted it to end here at home, particularly when I was getting very excited myself."
     The days following our dinner with the Monro's passed in a blur.  Plans seemed to be gelling, people came and went, Don and I exercised daily, and Charlie continued to grow in size, intelligence, and obedience.  He was a constant joy despite getting into trouble occasionally. Happily the things that he chewed and considered his possessions were easily 
replaced or given to him gladly.
     Early on the Thursday before our wedding, Leanne arrived with Gloria, Diane, ken and his wife around noon.  We had lunch together and then, accompanied by the girls, I tried on the  wedding gown.  With the girdle laced tightly, the dress fitted beautifully with no need for alterations and looked gorgeous.  Everything was so perfect that I felt it was all a dream.  Later in the afternoon, most of our guests were touring the place with Jeff and Hans. 
  I was helping Clara and Betty (Jeff's wife) in the kitchen, getting ready for the dinner that night, when Don joined us.
He looked a little nervous and seemed lost in all the excitement so I  persuaded him to take Charlie and I to town for an ice cream cone, something which Charlie adored and I 
didn't need, but it gave us a chance to be together for a while.
     "What are you wearing tonight, Kiko?  I know we told everyone the dinner was informal but I'm not sure how people will dress."
     "I'm thinking that the sari that Rahjiv and Indira sent me would look nice, and then you could wear that loose, white Indian shirt with those tight, black pants that show off your tight butt."
     He laughed and said he wouldn't wear anything underneath if I didn't.  I told him I didn't intend to do otherwise and realized we were both getting a little excited.  But time didn't allow space for any release.
     Gathering for drinks, everyone seemed to be in a relaxed and festive mood.  The hors d'oeuvres were delicious and I managed to control my urge to eat, knowing that I might not fit into my dress in two days.  I realized that the girls were doing a little secret planning but couldn't tell if it was malicious.  I could imagine Charlie trying to protect me. 
Basically I knew that Don and I could survive whatever might happen.
     After a delicious dinner we all moved into the den.  Despite the fact that the wedding invitations had said "no gifts", quite a few of our friends had sent or brought things, and these were arranged along one wall.  Jeff played Santa Claus bring the presents to either Don or I. Some consisted of nice crystal, picture frames and such, but others were in  a different vein and tended not to be accompanied by cards.  They included a beautiful, leather 
straitjacket, a pair of matching slave collars, an oversize dildo, a set of birch rods and a supply of duct tape, vets tape, and electricians tape.  By this time everyone was laughing.
     Then Diane got up and said, "We really do wish you both much happiness and long lives together.  And there is one additional surprise for this evening and it centers on my very close friend Kiko who I hope will cooperate and not give me a hard time as she has occasionally in the past.  Kiko, will you come up here and sit in this chair facing the others?"
     She brought over a straight back, wooden chair and held it as I sat down.  Now what, I thought, but managed to keep smiling.  Don's expression suggested that he didn't know what was planned.
     "Kiko, I'm going to blindfold you.  Just relax and sit back."  She tied a black folded cloth tightly around my head, completely blocking out all light.  I started  tingling a bit with excitement. Then I felt my hands hauled behind me and handcuffs were snapped on my wrists.
     "Diane, I thought you said you were my friend."  These were my last words for she or someone else tied a second cloth across my open mouth.  Then I felt what I suspected was the tape used by veterinarians being used to tightly wrap multiple layers over my entire head, leaving only my nose out.  I struggled to get up from the chair but hands on my 
shoulders held me in place.
     I faintly heard Don say something but couldn't make out his words.  There were also some heavy sounds as if furniture was being moved, after which I was led a few feet and made to step up and kneel on a platform that obviously had been placed there.  Then the  terminal end of my sari
was unwrapped from over my shoulder so that I was now bare down to the upper portions of my breasts.  If the unwrapping continued, soon everyone would know that I wore  nothing
underneath.
     The next thing I felt was someone placing a wooden pole across my shoulders.  I sensed that it was about three inches thick.  The handcuffs were removed and my arms placed outstretched along the pole.  Quickly rope was used to start binding my wrists, arms and shoulders to the pole using a series of turns and knots ending with figure-of-eights that pulled my shoulders back.  Whoever was doing it certainly was adept.
     There was a mechanical noise from above me, the pole was moved about a little, and when the noise started again, the pole was pulled upwards towards the ceiling, dragging me up until I stood on tiptoes.  To my dismay, my sari was then completely removed leaving me standing nude before my friends as a collar was locked around my neck.
     My heart rate was increasing, I was sweating, and I found myself hoping for touches or caresses.  Instead, I felt a long piece of rope begin to encircle my body in an intricate series of triangles and knots.  Immediately I realized that there was only one person who could be doing
this and that was Yoshiro Matsuo, my Japanese master, teacher, philosopher and friend.  I let out a muffled cry of joy causing him to momentarily stop.  He kissed my breast 
and then continued to immobilize me, finishing by lowering me, placing another pole across behind my thighs, and lashing them as well as my legs and ankles in such a way that my knees were bent as far as possible, and as far apart as possible, exposing my privates for all to see. 
  Happily I had shaved the whole area the previous morning.
     By now I was covered with sweat and my juices were flowing.  The shoulder bar was again raised until I was completely off the platform and sensed that I was slowly turning one way and then the other.
     Faintly I heard people clapping and then the tape, gag and blindfold were slowly removed. In front of me stood Matsuo-san, grinning as he said, "Kiko, you knew it was 
me, didn't you?"
     "Yes, Matsuo-san.  Only you could use a rope and tie knots like that.  Welcome to our home.  If I could I would give you a big hug but I'm tied up at the moment."
     Everyone laughed and I looked up to see that Don was sitting in the wooden chair.  His shirt was gone, his hands were behind him, a collar similar to mine was locked around his neck, and he was gagged.  Later I heard that he had started to protest what was being done to me, and as a result, Georgia, Diane and Gloria ganged up on him.
     For awhile the girls together with Hans and Jeff took turns spinning me around, tickling me, using a feather on my nipples, my nose and my feet, and generally tormenting me.  Finally, Yosh removed all the ropes and the two poles and the group then led me over to Don.  And eight inch length of chain was locked between our collars, his gag and removed, my 
wrists were handcuffed behind him, and, as a last touch, a very large tee shirt with various pictures and naughty words was pulled down over both our bodies, our heads emerging 
through a single opening.  I noted that there were no arm holes for either of us. Immediately he kissed me and cheers broke out.
     Diane's final maneuver was to reach up inside the shirt, pull Don's pants and shorts completely off and then remove his handcuffs, after which he hugged me close, my nipples
responding eagerly to the pressure from his chest.
     Gloria then announced to the others, "Dinner tomorrow night will be at  7 p.m.  Dress is optional but everyone is expected to be covered up more than the hosts were tonight.  Feel free to make use of the gym, pool, horses, torture chamber, etc.  And if you're wondering, our bride and groom will remain as you see them now until 3 p.m. tomorrow.  Good night all."
     From me came the words, "Gloria and Diane, get back over here immediately."  But Don and I were completely ignored as our guests left.  Clara and Betty were busy cleaning up as we
awkwardly made our way up to our bedroom.  The collars were loose enough to allow Don to turn so his back was to my front and we then learned to coordinate our feet. 
  Using the toilet and brushing our teeth produced giggles and laughter, particularly since I  didn't have the use of my
hands.  This meant that after urinating, Don had to wipe me dry....which  really turned me on.  But the cuffs, chains and collars didn't interfere with some wonderful lovemaking.  I fell asleep, very contented, very tired, very much in love, swearing to get even someday with  Diane who appeared
to me the chief instigator, and hoping that someone had taken Charlie for a run before putting him in his cage.

                        CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

     The next morning, Don and I somehow made it through our bathroom chores, each of us periodically getting aroused by the constant contacts between various parts of our bodies.  We again donned the tee shirt and made it downstairs.  Don was all for going out to the shop where he could use tools to cut the collar chain.  Whether he intended to leave me in the handcuffs I didn't know.  But I persuaded him to get some breakfast first since I thought that I could talk Diane into freeing us before mid-afternoon.
     At the table I ended up sitting on his lap trying to ignore his erection which poked up into my crevasse.  Diane and Gloria joined us a few minutes later and enjoyed hearing how our night went.  When I asked about getting loose, they didn't seem inclined to agree until Charlie saved me.  When Jeff arrived, he immediately let Charlie out of his cage, and my little pooch ran over to me excited as usual, expecting to get hugged, patted and played with.  Obviously I couldn't do
any of these, so he started jumping up on us and whining.
     This was too much for Diane who took pity on him and handed Don the keys to the chain, collars and my handcuffs. He left me in the shirt while he ran stark naked upstairs to get dressed.
      The rest of the day passed rapidly.  In the afternoon, I realized that Diane and Gloria had disappeared and went to find them.  As I passed our demonstration, I heard some laughter and on entering, found Gloria kissing Diane who was stretched out in our custom made rack.  I joined them, pushed Gloria aside and proceeded to turn the cylinder at the head of the table until Diane's smile turned into a frown and then a grimace.  Opening her shirt, I pushed her bra up and applied clamps to her nipples as she started begging.  Gloria was a little appalled but didn't interfere. Maybe she also had some things requiring retribution.  I could have prolonged or increased Diane's agony but I really didn't have the heart for it, particularly since I really had enjoyed being locked up with Don.
     Yosh Matsuo, who had spent the night in town, returned in the afternoon and he and I took along walk together so he could tell me all about what was happening at his place in Japan. It was fun being with him and hearing about Kazu, Sachiko, Tomichi and the others.  I also had a chance to complement him on the job he performed on me the previous night.
     Dinner that night went smoothly with everyone relaxed, vocal and full of fun.  Afterwards everybody pitched in to clean up, do the dishes, etc., and afterwards I took Charlie for a walk and put him through his tricks.  Jeff had been teaching him to "heel' and after he had tired of fetching
an old tennis ball, he walked next to my left knee for quite a distance.  It was hard for me to realize that this was our last walk together until after the honeymoon.....and I didn't know how long that would be or where we were going .
     Returning to the house, I found Georgia talking to Clara and Betty.  Diane and Gloria had apparently gone upstairs and the men had gone into town.  If Don returned drunk I was going to kill him.
     Georgia said to me, "Kiko, come on upstairs.  I have something to show you.  And by the way, our bride's maids dresses fit perfectly."
     On entering her room which was fairly large, I found Diane and Gloria, dressed in skimpy shifts, sitting cross-legged on a mattress they had hauled in from their own room.  As they welcomed me, Georgia said, "We want you to sit with us for a while so we can explain the facts of life to you."
     I still didn't suspect anything even when they persuaded me to slip off my shirt and slacks. The next thing that happened was finding myself approached by all three of them, thrown on my back on Georgia's big bed, gagged and spread-eagled using ropes on my wrists and ankles.  I
struggled, laughed, fought and yelled until the gag went in.
     They then ripped off my bra and panties after which they busied themselves, writing all sorts of things on my body using a "permanent" marking pen.  There were arrows to various parts of my anatomy, and instructions meant to educate Don, not that he needed any training.  Then came the tickling, kissing, and probing that got be going but stopped long before any climax.
     Finally they took heed of my muffled pleading, and after making me promise not to yell, they took out my gag.
     "With friends like you three, who needs enemies," I observed.  "Now will you please let me loose so I can get some sleep?"
     "Well, we'll untie you, but only after we do one more thing," Diane said.  She got a thick leather cuff, locked in on one ankle and ran a long chain from the cuff into the adjoining bathroom, locking the end to one of the plumbing pipes.
     As they untied me Gloria informed me that it was bad luck for me to be with Don during the day of the wedding and since the wedding was scheduled for 11 a.m. the 
next day, it was now less than 24 hours away.
     "You mean that you are going to keep me here all night?"
     "You catch on quick," they answered.
     "Someday I'm really going to get even."
     They turned out the lights, Diane and Gloria started snuggling on their bed, and Georgia crawled in with me.  She seemed a little uncomfortable with this arrangement and I tried to get her to unlock my ankle cuff but she said she didn't have the key.  Then I realized that she really was upset about what was happening and we started whispering back and forth.
     "Georgia, it's okay.  I'm not really mad with you all," and gave her a hug which she to a slight degree returned.
     "Kiko, can I ask you a question?"  I nodded my reply
     "I know you love Don and obviously enjoy sex with him.  But you also spent some time with Diane.  Do you get excited with women at times?"
     "To some extent.  How about you?"
     "Yes, sort of.  But then I get confused and wonder whether I should feel guilty.  In my medical work with patients, I have no trouble remaining professional in 
every respect.  But in our training, we students had to examine each other and it got rather personal at times.  This also came up in the research I've been doing with sensory deprivation and when you and I were playing around with the vacuum bed."
     "Georgia, relax and enjoy what ever feelings come your way.  Just remember to remain honest to yourself to others."
     We curled up against each other and I slowly felt her relax....as did  I.  I fell asleep hearing Diane and Gloria giggling and carrying on doing something or other.
     When I awoke, it was getting light outside and Diane was unlocking my  ankle cuff.  She was already dressed.  "Let's go down to the kitchen, Kiko.  I've already made coffee, Charlie is waiting at the bottom of the stairs, it's going to be a beautiful day, and I love you for being such a good sport."
     I quietly got up without disturbing Georgia and whispered, "And you're a conniving, dominating bitch who I love and who will suffer at my hands some day in the  future."
     We had coffee and then went for a run and a swim.  Charlie bounded around us and when we got to the pool, jumped in.  An astonished look came over his face and I realized that this was his first time in the water.  But my fears were unfounded for he dog paddled over to the steps, got out and shook himself, wagging his tail and barking at me.
     When we got back to the house, I asked Clara about Don.
     "Now don't you worry.  Hans has him over in our quarters where he will stay until you two meet at the wedding.  Diane, Leanne, I and the other girls are responsible for you.  Now sit down, eat something and then we'll start getting you ready.  Your hair is all wet and is a mess, so that is going to take some time.  And the caterers want to get into the 
kitchen here pretty soon. Jeff will worry about Charlie who seems to know that something is going on."
     Time seemed to fly by as I was bathed, groomed, make up applied and finally dressed including being laced ever so tightly into the corset.  The gown brought oh's and aw's from the girls and I was more impressed with it that before.  And Leanne then placed sort of a tiara of flowers on my head, attaching the ring to my hair, and then showed me the bouquet of flowers that I was to carry.
     There was a honk from outside and Betty came running up to say that the limo was waiting to take me to the church.  The next few hours passed in a series of beautiful scenes.
Walking up the aisle, seeing Don in his tuxedo, the brides maids looking  beautiful, the ceremony in which I pledged to love, honor, and OBEY, a very warm and prolonged kiss when the minister said, "I now pronounce you man and wife," the reception line with lots of kisses, dancing, eating,
laughter, tears of joy, and then Don and I were running upstairs to change our clothes.
     There he hugged me very close and for a moment I thought he might take me to bed, which would have been fine with me.  Clara and Diane had laid out leather pants, boots, a simple
sleeveless white shirt and leather jacket for me.  Don also dressed casually.  I looked out to see the men tying cans and decorating one of the cars and I said to my new 
husband, "So much for a subtle and quiet get away."
     "Just follow me," he replied.  He led me out the side door, away from the crowd and we ran down a pathway through a tall hedge, where I was surprised to see a helicopter waiting.  A few minutes later we were flying low over the crowd to whom I tossed my bouquet and off we went.  Next stop was Kennedy airport where we landed in a private area, were 
briefly questioned and our passports checked by custom officials, boarded a beautiful Leer jet and were on our way.
     As we rose through the clouds I said to Don, "I love you very, very much.  Now will you tell me where we're going?  Obviously you have chartered this plane just for the two of us, and I'm going to have to teach you how to save money.....but I love it."
     "We're going to England with one stop for fuel in Greenland.  In England we are going to be the guests of a friend who has a real medieval castle and for the most 
part we will be able to come and go as we please.  How does that sound?"
     "Great, but what do you mean by...for the most part?"
     "Two things: one, he may decide to imprison us in his gaol or dungeon, and, two, Rahjiv and Indira Jammer are going to meet us for a few days together.  I'll tell you more about that later.  Right now, I want to show you the back part of the plane."
      And that's where I found a bed with the blankets turned down.  It wasn't king sized but it was plenty big for what followed.  I had one fleeting memory of being with Diane in the back of another plane and being put in a strait jacket, but these thoughts disappeared when Don started pushing all my right buttons.

                          FINAL CHAPTER

     The next two weeks were unbelievable wonderful with only one depressing period. England was great, the daffodils covered the lawns in a carpet of yellow, the old buildings made me understand how young the USA really was, Don and I did spend some time locked in a dungeon, he took some more pictures of me being tortured, I came out one night in my tiger outfit which really turned him on and led to his trying to tame me, and I had an hilarious time, locking his scrotum and penis in the ring given me by Leanne, and then leading him around for several hours until he begged for release.
     It was our time with Rahjiv and Indira that had the depressing moments. 
  The main reason for them being in England was that she had been diagnosed as having cancer of the breast.  The lump had been removed but because some lymph nodes were involved, she had come from India to receive radiation and chemotherapy, both of which had been started by the time we met them.
     She was tolerating this pretty well, and happily the prognosis was fairly good.  But she was losing her beautiful, long hair and was worried that Rahjiv would no longer want to be with her.  I told her I couldn't believe he would love her any less.  But this led to my making arrangements for her to be seen by a well known wig maker who specialized in using human hair to very closely match the person's own.
     So she and I traveled down to London by train, leaving the men at the castle.  We met the wig maker and his team the next morning, and measurements were taken.  He looked at what was left of her hair and the pictures of her before her treatments.  The he  started looking through the collections of hair that had been donated to him.
     He wasn't having much luck and Indira was beginning to get discouraged  until I said, "How about my hair?  It's almost identical to hers, long, strait and black."
     "Oh no!" Indira burst out saying.
     But the wig maker said to me, "Are you serious?"
     And that's how I ended up being shorn down half inch stubble.  By the next morning, Indira was proudly and happily wearing her wig, but was still saying that Don was going to kill us both.  I then dragged her to a section of the city where one could buy practically anything, including exotic fetish clothing and when we departed to go north on the 
train, I looked very similar to some of the girls I had seen in the shops.
     Yes, Don was at first aghast but quickly laughed and was proud of what I had done for Indira.  Rahjiv was doubly grateful.
     So, it was a very satisfying honeymoon, but near the end of our stay, I was anxious to get home and really start our lives together.  I wanted to see Charlie and our friends.  Don sensed this without my saying anything and suggested we return a few days earlier than we had originally planned, which delighted me.
     Arriving back home, safely but tired, we were greeted by the crew enthusiastically. Despite my lack of hair, Charlie seemed delighted to have me back, and the others, after an initial shock, thought I looked great.
     We quickly fell into a daily routine with lots of exercise and some work.  Happily Don was able to spend most of his time out of the city but occasional trips were necessary.  And some times I went with him, attending meetings and trying to look important.  Actually I thought I did contribute from time to time.
     About the third week after our honeymoon, Don was out of town and I took the opportunity to have a general checkup by Ed Lafferty who was now my brother-in-law.  I explained I was feeling a little funny most mornings.
     "Do you think I'm pregnant?" I asked with a smile and explained I had missed a period.
     "It's easy to find out," he replied and did the usual exam and tests.  "Even without the urine test, I think you are indeed 'with child'.  Does this make you happy?"
     I gave him a big hug and said, "Delightfully so.  Just don't tell Sarah or Don until we're sure."
     A few days later, he called to say that the test was positive and I let out a whoop, which happily wasn't heard by anyone except Charlie who immediately ran over and jumped on me.  I shared my secret with him but he didn't seem to understand.
     That night after supper, Don and I took a walk.  At one point he said to me, "Kiko, you seem a little quiet tonight.  Are you okay?"
     "Well, I've been thinking.  Do you think we could get the surgeon who did my eyes to come over from Japan, so he could remove the Teflon strips that were put in?"
     "Sure, but I thought you liked being Kiko."
     "Oh, I do.  And I don't want to be called Pat even if that officially becomes my first name. But as I understand what he told me when he did the operation, the strips can be easily removed, although after this length of time, the shape of my eyes would not return to completely normal.  I would still have somewhat of an Asiatic look."
     "Well, Kiko, I will love you no matter how you look.  But what brought this on?"
     "Don, it's just that I don't want our son or daughter, which ever I'm carrying, to be confused about his parents."
     Don was about to say something else when he realized what I had said.  He stopped, grabbed me, held me very close and said, "You mean....?"
     "Yes," as I kissed him with tears of joy in my eyes.
     Whereas he usually was very much in control of his emotions, he sort of went wild, asking me all sorts of questions about whether I was okay, how did I know, when was 
the baby due, etc. That night when we went to be, he started being very gentle with me but I quickly put an end to that and made sure that we both would be very sore the next day.
     And so began a very different period of my life.